Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,470,121 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470117}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | It had been three years of marriage. Justine Thorpe finally found her husband, Ash Vanderbilt, in the OB-GYN clinic of a hospital. He hadn't shown up for three months. However, he was not alone. Another womanâhis mistressâwas with him. She bore more than a passing resemblance to Justine. Her name was Jenny Thorpe, and she had been living as Justine's replacement in the Thorpe family for 16 years. Justine had suspected her husband of having an affair for at least six months, but she never imagined it would be with Jenny. Not that the revelation was entirely surprising, now that she thought about it. Everyone in Sol's upper class knew that Ash's true love had always been his childhood friend. Justine was the devil who had gotten in the way. Seeing Ash and Jenny together somehow relieved Justine. The mystery was finally solved. She watched them enter the elevator. Ash's delicate eyelashes were lowered as he spoke softly to his companion. Justine had never seen him this gentle before. Jenny was grazing her slightly protruding belly, nodding bashfully. Justine and Jenny closely resembled each other, yet Justine could never mimic the seductive femininity that Jenny exuded. Suddenly, Jenny lifted her head and met Justine's gaze before ducking into Ash's arms as if frightened. "Ashie!" she mumbled. Just as always, Jenny was putting on a show again. Ash looked up with a glare. His eyes met Justine's, and the gentleness on his face dissipated, replaced by that all-too-familiar apathy and annoyance. Justine and Ash were married only because their parents had wanted them to be. She had lost her parents when she was three, though, and while she had been missing, Jenny had come out of nowhere and stolen Justine's identity. By the time Justine was finally found. Ash's mind had already been setâhe only cared for his "childhood friend". The seniors in the family had had to force him to take Justine's hand. Justine did not mind. The only thing she loved about Ash was his looks, but even that was beginning to wear thin. He seemed more and more like a stranger to her. - The elevator door shut. Justine thought their encounter was dramatic. Just imagine how much of a soap opera episode it would be like if she ran at Ash, slapped him, and then confronted Jenny! "Jean! When did you get here? I was just about to grab this medicine for you!" Justine turned to meet Iris Carr, her manager. She smiled and signed, "An expecting mother needed help." Iris studied her heart-stopping beauty and felt a pang in her heart. Justine was so gorgeous, kind, gentle, and an extraordinary dancer. She was a mute who outshone so many people Iris had known. She had even been the prima ballerina of a well-known ballet company, until⌠"Here. Your painkillers," Iris said, her eyes reddening slightly as she choked back a sob. "How could you just⌠injure your spine? You finally managed to become the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale! If you could just finish this tour, you could have..." Becoming the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale ballet company was the dream of countless dancers worldwide. And Justine had been considered after just one interviewâit was incredible! The tragedy weighed heavily on Iris. Justine had always been silent about her family matters, leading Iris to list her as orphaned on her resume, stating she had grown up in an orphanage. Over time, Iris had even come to believe it herself. The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. Justine smiled faintly, seemingly unaware of the sympathy in Iris' face, as she received the painkillers. A year ago, Ash's uncle had hired a hitman on his life. Justine's attempt to save him resulted in her spinal injury. Ash had found the best doctors money could buy and purchased expensive medical equipment for her. The medical team later concluded that her treatment was complete. Unfortunately, two months later, her old injury was aggravated while she was preparing for the tour. After another examination, Justine's career was essentially over. While the spinal injury wouldn't affect her daily life, she could no longer dance. Justine had informed Ash immediately, but he had yet to respond. Maybe he never cared. She had cried her heart out after returning from the hospital, but ultimately, she accepted her fate. This was not the end of the world. After some reflection, Justine decided to continue her tour. She would get treatment alongside it, determined to end her career as a ballet dancer on a high note. This evening's performance would be her last. However, that morning, she woke up to find her painkiller supply depleted. Justine squeezed the paper bag, her eyes feeling dry. It was as if she were a character in a soap opera. Meeting Ash and Jenny felt like a cruel joke. The pain in her spine flared slightly. Regret washed over her. If only she had never tried to save Ash. Instead, he survived long enough to become a villain, insulting the handsome face Justine once adored. She tucked the painkillers into her pocket and took out her phone. Her long lashes veiled the coldness in her eyes as she looked down at the screen. She then selected Ash's number, typed a message, and sent it immediately. - "Why was she in the OB-GYN, Ashie?" At the basement parking lot, Jenny subconsciously shielded her belly and added, "Could she be, you knowâŚ" "That's impossible," Ash replied firmly. Jenny looked away to hide her surprised glee. So Justine had never managed to sleep with him in all three years of marriage? Well, it wasn't that surprising. Everyone in Sol knew that, as a boy, Ash had almost been strangled to death by his mute and mentally ill mother. Traumatized, Ash harbored hatred for his birth motherâand for people who were mute like her. Thus, when his maternal grandparents forced him to marry Justine, it felt like a cruel joke aimed at Ash. There was no way he would ever sleep with her. Poor Justine! A laughingstock, was she not? So what if she was beautiful? What if she could perform some snobby, pretentious dance? Ash had still abandoned her. How could she ever compete with Jenny for Ash's heart? Jenny suppressed her glee and pretended to look sad. "Oh, Ashie⌠I bet the one person Justine hates the most is me. You are aware of what transpired. She nearly took my life when she returned to the Thorpes. And now she saw us at the OB-GYN," she said. "I should explain myself to her once I get back. I don't want her to throw another fitâ" "She won't," Ash interjected. Justine was his simp, always obeying his wishes. For years, there had been fabricated scandals circulating online about celebrities sleeping with him, yet Justine had never questioned him about any of it. She trusted himâlike a machine programmed to smile and serve him. "Don't overthink it, Jenny. She won't hurt you," he added. "I'll have someone escort you home safely." Jenny still looked like she was about to cry. She was on the verge of getting into Ash's car when she suddenly caught sight of Justine in the parking lot. Ash had assured her that everything would be fine, but what made him so certain? Jenny could never forget the day Justine chased her with a kitchen knife like a rabid dog. It was a true display of Justine's character. Did she really believe she could charm Ash into loving her by hiding her true nature? Did she think she could be Mrs. Vanderbilt forever? It was almost laughable. "Juju!" Jenny called out cheerfully. Justine had always hated that nickname and would go ballistic over it. What if she reacted that way again this time? Ash's expression darkened as he shot a brief glance at Justine, immediately noticing how thin she had become. Justine turned to them and nodded politely as if she had no idea who they were. She signed to the woman beside her, entered her ballet company's car, and drove away. Jenny gritted her teeth. She did not take the bait! She squeezed out some crocodile tears and grabbed Ash's sleeve. "Ashie, Ashie! Did you see that? She didn't even acknowledge us! This is all my fault! I shouldn't have come to you for help even if I have no one else to turn to⌠Because we were engaged before, so this had to look really bad⌠"Oh no, I'm the one who ruined your marriage! I should have just stayed with those guys!" she sobbed. Ash ignored her. He was fixated on what Justine had signed: "I don't know them. They mistook me for someone else." "Ashie, you gotta chase after her!" Jenny cried out as though she cared about preserving Ash and Justine's relationship. Ash was unfazed. He absent-mindedly glanced at the sleeve Jenny was grabbing and realized that Justine had bought this coat for him. She had won a ballet competition that day and used the prize money to purchase it, presenting it almost like a tribute. Ash yanked the sleeve away from Jenny. "I've told you. She won't mind." At that moment, his phone vibrated. Ash scanned the screen, and his eyes suddenly grew bitterly cold as the words leaped into view: [I want a divorce.] Chapter 2 At the Grand Theater of Sol. A towering man stood in the darkness where the audience gathered. He felt as cold as winter. His eyes were fixed on the stage as the Black Swan darted across it, agile and mesmerizing. The Black Swan's movements were fluid and firm, sensual and tempting. The man almost wished he could possess her right now. The performance was nearing its end, so the man turned away and strode toward the backstage. - The performance ended. Justine felt a quiet pain in her waist, but she gritted her teeth through the production. The crowd erupted in ovation. She took one last yearning glance at the stage and her adoring audience before returning backstage. Iris had been watching her every move with concern. "Is it hurting? I can cancel the fan meeting and photo session if you need it. You can rest in the breakroom, and once the rest of the performance is over, I'll come for you," Iris suggested. Justine waved reassuringly. Many of these fans had traveled all the way to Sol to see her performanceâto meet her. How could she let them down? Soon, the photo session concluded. After checking in with Justine, Iris left to direct the stage. Suddenly, Justine found herself alone. She looked around as memories flooded back. Ballet had been a part of her for as long as she could remember. Concerned that Justine's disability might hinder her job prospects, the orphanage's director had signed her up for ballet classes after discovering her talent, despite the lack of funding from the orphanage. All that hard work and dedication was gone like the wind because of her career-ending injury. How could anyone not feel regret? Justine removed her makeup and pressed her hand against her waist, trying to support it as she tiredly headed to the prima ballerina's room. It was dark inside. She reached for the light switch. Suddenly, from the shadows, a hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside. Then, the door shut and locked behind her. Panic surged through Justine. The scent enveloping her was familiar. Why was Ash there? Before she could answer her own question, he pressed his lips forcefully against hers. More kisses followed, violent and punishing. Justine wanted to shove him away, but Ash was a hulking mass of angry muscle, dominating her completely. Fear surged as she bit his tongue, tasting blood, but he didn't stop. Jenny had no idea how wrong she was about Justine and Ash's life. Their marriage had been consummated quickly, thanks to the "intervention" of some elders. Although Ash might resent Justine's existence, he was undeniably addicted to her body. They had known each other for so long and so well that they instinctively understood how to arouse and please one another. This knowledge was etched into their flesh, a part of their movements. Justine's thoughts spiraled into chaos. Suddenly, she felt a bite on her shoulder. She could tell Ash was upset just from the strengthâand it irritated her. What was his problem?! He had always wanted this divorce! he had signed the paper with his name on the day of their wedding! With Justine gone, he would finally be able to marry the woman he really wanted, right? So why is he angry now? Because she was the one who had suggested it instead of him? The backstage was starting to fill with people. She could even hear one of the assistant artistic directors rushing past her room. If anyone were to knockâor even openâher door, Justine would be famous in the scene for the worst reason possible! Justine bit her lips, forcing herself not to let out even a should. Unfortunately, this only made Ash more beastly. He hated silence, so he did everything he could to make her scream and yelp. - The light was on, bright and blinding. Ash sat languidly on the couch, his shirt and suit surprisingly neat. In contrast, Justine's expensive ballet dress lay torn. After a shower, she slipped into an oversized practice garment while Ash glared at her. "A divorce?" he asked, cutting straight to the chase. It was difficult to discern his emotions from his voice. Justine studied himâhe was still as handsome as ever, but gone was the youthful, teenage look she once loved. In its place stood an indifferent, reserved man in a suit. Her eyes no longer sparkled with admiration and yearning when she looked at him. She nodded firmly. Ash snickered. "What? Because of Jenny?" For some reason, the thought of Justine exploding over his affair with Jenny excited him. Unfortunately, she simply shook her head determinedly. "I don't love you anymore," she signed. "That's why I want a divorce." Reality shattered Ash's fleeting excitement. Her straightforwardness left no room for ambiguityâshe didn't even hint at clinging. His mind went blank. Suddenly, he recalled that rainy night many years ago when that woman had pushed him into the mud, signing furiously, "I don't love you anymore! I am not your mother! You are disgusting, just like your father! Go away! I don't want to see you anymore!" It felt as though all emotions had drained from him. Ash rose and glared at Justine frostily. "Suit me just fine. You stole this marriage from Jenny back then, anyway. She finally gets what's always been hers." "Congratulations," Justine signed earnestly. Ash was stunned. He had not expected that from her. He remembered Jenny begging Justine not to take him away when Justine had taken out a lipstick and written on the wall, right in front of their parents, 'He is mine, and only mine!' The same woman⌠just congratulated Jenny. Rage inexplicably flared within him. Granted, this marriage should have ended sooner. It had been delayed because she had saved his life while sustaining grievous injuries a year ago, but now she was the one requesting a divorce. That worked to Ash's advantage, right? He had no reason to be mad. "My lawyer will contact you tomorrow at noon to finalize our divorce," he said. Justine nodded. Surprisingly, she felt not a hint of sadness or longing. "Good. We can announce our divorce at the family dinner tomorrow evening," she signed. Ash looked away from her. she had this all planned out, hadn't she? It was as if she could not wait to have every tie with him severed. Chapter 3 Ash sneered and went through the door. Justine watched his hulking frame, suddenly recalling hazy memories of her teenage past: a younger version of him, tall and lean, with his back against her. Despite her earlier calm, she felt a sharp pain in her chest. "JustineâŚ" He had stopped by the door and turned to face her. "I no longer answer to my grandfather, Justine. So there's zero chance of you going back to being my wife after this. Don't regret it. "And most importantlyâdon't give Jenny trouble. You've tormented her enough." Ash understood how obsessive her love had been. Justine's life was so devoid of meaning that the only two things she had were ballet and him. This was why Ash was convinced that Justine's sudden change of attitude stemmed from spite after seeing Jenny. Once she calmed down, he was sure she would regret this decision. His job was to ensure her regret was futile. She could no longer return to himâand he would never accept her. Justine was kind and courteous to everyone except Jenny. Ash had never managed to protect her well enoughâthe poor girl had endured much of Justine's wrath. That was why he was determined not to let Jenny suffer for him any longer, no matter how hysterical Justine could be. "Trust me, Mr. Vanderbilt. You should say this to her," Justine signed, her eyes gentle as always. "She should not mess with me." Otherwise, Jenny would suffer worse. - Justine was nothing if not determined. When Ash was her prize, no oneânot could have gotten in her way. But now that she wanted him out of her life, she wouldn't shed a tear for him. After Ash left, Justine cleaned up the room. She picked up the torn pieces of her favorite ballet dress. It had been tailor-made for herâa piece of luxury she had won in an international competition. Fixing it would require a lot of money. She had to demand compensation for it in the divorce agreement! Just then, she heard Iris' voice from outside. "Jean? Are you up?" The performances had ended a while ago. Iris had arrived earlier, but the light in the room had been off, so she had assumed Justine had been sleeping. Justine lit a lavender candle, and once the stench of Ash's intrusion faded, she opened the door. "It's over?" she signed. "Other troupes have all left except for your group! Everyone's waiting for you at the party," Iris replied, doing her best to mask her sadness. Yes, it was a party, all rightâa farewell party. Suddenly, Justine's phone rang, startling her. Few people ever called her phone. Those who knew her preferred video calls. But this was an audio call. "Looks like a landline number," Iris murmured. She quickly looked it up on the Internet. "That's⌠Eudaimonia Home in Saintwood. Why is a nursing home calling you at this hour?" Justine answered the call before Iris finished her explanation. "Is this Justine Thorpe? Good evening. This is Eudaimonia Home. Mrs. Aurora Roch hasn't been feeling too well for the past two days. If you can, please come here as soon as possible. She would like to meet you." Justine was shocked. - The trip took three hours, and it was already one in the morning when Justine arrived. The nurse who had called her led Justine to Aurora's room. "She's been expecting you," the young woman said. The sight of a sickly, bony woman on a sickbed greeted Justine. Aurora had once been the director of Glascape Orphanage and had been a mother figure who raised Justine. She was the one who had recognized the potential ballerina in her and let her shine. Three years ago⌠While suffering from an incurable disease, Justine's grandfather found her in the orphanage and wanted her to return home. Justine refusedâuntil some bloggers discovered Glascape Island. The rustic beauty of the fishing town quickly spread across the Internet, attracting several corporations eager to transform it into a tourist destination. At that critical moment, Aurora was diagnosed with stomach cancer. Justine faced a difficult choice. She needed money to prevent the island's purchase and save Aurora. Thus, she approached her grandfather and agreed to a deal. Soon after, Aurora informed Justine that she had contacted a hospital abroad where she would receive treatment. They parted ways but promised to stay in touch. "The treatment went well," she would say. "I met someone I love in the wonderful continent of Aestra. I would like to spend my last few years there." Justine believed her. Aurora had discovered her stomach cancer at an early stage, so her chances of recovery were high. Justine sincerely hoped Aurora was living happily out there, free from any shackles. Then Justine decided to marry Ash. That was when Aurora suddenly came to see her. They had a big argument, and afterward, Aurora stopped contacting Justine. - For years, Justine had been trying to locate Aurora. She would ask around and chase down leads, but she never managed to find herâuntil today. On her way to the hospital, the nurse provided details about Aurora's illness. The cancer cells had been spreading even back when they had their fight. "Jean, is that you?" Aurora's voice sounded familiar and foreign at the same time. Justine approached her, choking back tears. Aurora examined her face and smiled. "Oh, Jean. You're even more beautiful now!" she whispered. Justine studied her in disbelief. Suffering had taken so much from her. Aurora was left with nothing but bones and skin! Justine could not help but cry. "I thought you found someone you love! A-And you're spending your last days somewhere in Aestra!" Justine signed slowly. "So why are you here? Why are you⌠dying?" Aurora's eyes reddened. "I'm so sorry. I lied." Justine cast her eyes at Aurora's face, shakily holding her hands. She pressed her forehead against the back of Aurora's handsâjust like she used to when she was a child. But there was no warmth left in Aurora's hands. They were frighteningly cold. "Love, you're all grown up now. You have to⌠learn to accept death⌠Mine⌠and Ares'..." Ares⌠Justine felt her blood freeze. Memories flooded herâit was a beautiful day. A young man ran across the white waves as they rolled. He laughed and turned back to her, his smile brighter than the sun. "Come over here for a hug, Little Justine!" he had called. Pain coursed through Justineâs limbs. She met Aurora's gaze, her eyes brimming with tears of agony. Chapter 4 Aurora knew exactly what was on her mind. She had raised this child, after all. Half a year after Ares' death, the Thorpe family located Justine in Glascape. Aurora hadn't wanted to be separated from the young woman, but Justine's worsening mental state had made her reconsider. Justine had taken it poorly, wasting all her time searching for news about a man who was already dead. She had been a woman possessedâeveryone feared she would become more self-destructive. Aurora had hoped that sending Justine away to a new place with her original family might help her move on. That was why she had accepted the Thorpes' offer. Thus, Justine returned to Sol. Who would have thought Justine would marry someone not long after? Aurora knew how much Justine had loved Ares. There was no way she could have accepted another man in her life so soonâlet alone a husband. Fearing it was a political marriage of convenience at the cost of her child's agency, Aurora had rushed to Sol. That was when she met Ash Vanderbilt. The young man had just returned from studying abroad. Most terrifying, though, was how much he resembled Ares physically. The only difference between them was the feeling they evoked. Justine had gone mad! She had latched onto Ash as if he were her last hope, utterly convinced in her denial that Ash Vanderbilt was an amnesiac Ares Vance. Any mention of the truthâAres' deathâwould send Justine into uncontrollable hysteria. So why was she so different today? Why was she looking at Aurora with such crushing dejection in her eyes⌠without a single retort of denial? "Y-You know⌠he's not him, d-don't you?" Aurora whispered shakily. Justine nodded tearfully. Of course, she knew! Ahhh, Ash could not muster even the smallest amount of the kindness Ares had so effortlessly displayed. However, back then, Justine could not bear the thought of living in a world without Ares. She had deluded herself, clinging to an impostor, surviving through Ash's superficial semblance of him. How else could she have lived this long? But Ash... was a disappointment. He wore those suits so frequently now that it had become harder and harder to see Ares' ghost in him. Aurora let out a pained sob. "No, no, no. How cruel has he been to youâŚ" How cruel had Ash been to Justine? How much hurt had she endured to break a spell so ingrained in her? What had it taken for Justine to admit she had been living in a delusion? The implication stabbed Aurora like a knife. The equipment connected to her began to beep shrillily in alarm. Justine panicked. She was about to call the nurse when Aurora suddenly grabbed her wrist. "Jean⌠once I'm gone, you're not bound to anyone in this world anymore⌠Do you understand me?" she croaked. "Leave them. Go home. L-Live⌠your life... You are free, Jean." Justine nodded frantically, pressing the emergency button over and over. Aurora's breathing grew erratic, but her eyes were fixed on Justine. She could not leave just yet. Her precious girl was still there, all alone. No one would stand for her. No one would speak for her. Alone. "J-Jean..." she whispered one last time, holding Justine's hand. "C-Call me..." Justine trembled. "Call me... M-Mom..." Aurora exhausted all her strength. Her body collapsed into Justine's arms, her breath short. The old woman was hyperventilating, looking at Justine with a pleading gaze. Justine had not been born mute. It was traumaâfrom before her time in the orphanageâthat had caused her mutism. Aurora had taken her to countless specialists, but the effects of the treatments had been discouragingly small. Now, all Justine could hear was the ringing in her ears. She nodded vigorously and opened her mouth, trying to force out a sound. Her throat felt strange. Panic welled inside her. Time seemed to slow. All she could produce was silence. The nurses rushed into the room, and Justine felt herself being pulled away from Aurora. Chaos surrounded her, accompanied by the incessant ringing in her ears. It wasn't until she heard the long beep from the machine that the ringing finally subsided. One of the nurses gently closed Aurora's eyes. She had been watching Justine until the very end. Then, they covered her pain-twisted face with a piece of white cloth. It was not the first corpse Justine had ever seen. The first time was at a funeral home in Glascape. Aurora had howled, her voice thick with tears, "Ares! no, no!" 'You see this, Ares? You loved me so much, and yet I wasn't there when you ended your life. I never even visited you once in so many years. 'She raised me, right? She just wanted me to call her Mom. And I couldn't even do that. 'I'm a terrible person,' Justine thought. - Aurora had left notes for her burial. There was to be no funeral. She wanted to be cremated immediately. She had also appointed Justine to decide what to do with her ashes and belongings. As Aurora was pushed into the crematory, the nurse who had cared for her the longest collapsed to her knees in tears, howling. But Justine could only watch in cursed silence. Her lips were pale as she tried to call out to Aurora in her mind. - The first snow had arrived on Sol. Ash's meeting had just ended. Robin Letto, his secretary, rushed to his side. "Mr. Vanderbilt! Ms. Pearce said she can't seem to contact Mrs. Vanderbilt," she said hesitantly, too afraid to even breathe too loudly. Ashâs mood had been in the gutters today. It was as if the air itself could freeze around him. Logically, after regaining full control over the family business and outmaneuvering his uncles, Ash should have been overjoyed. Yet, he was the exact opposite. Ash frowned. "Fine." He expected her to regret it, but he hadn't expected it to happen so soon. Now, divorce was back on the table. Despite Ash's thoughts, there was a renewed spring in his step, something even he failed to notice. Nearby, Robin acutely sensed the change in his demeanor. His mood, unexpectedly, seemed to have improved. Ash returned to his office and booted up his laptop. The document he had been working on appeared on the screen: the divorce agreement. He had been revising the terms of the compensation Justine was entitled to receive. The offers were generous. The money alone would be enough for her to live comfortably for a lifetime. He had purchased a property for her abroad. Knowing she had been accepted as the prima ballerina of the Academie Royale, he had bought her a villa in Voue, the capital city of Charlemagne, where the ballet company was based. To Ash, these gestures were his way of expressing gratitude for saving his life. - At noon, a meticulously dolled-up Jenny stepped into Ash's car, and they drove to a Michelin-starred restaurant she had been eager to visit for ages. Grinning sweetly, she cooed, "Ngaww, I don't know what came over me! I just had to eat at this restaurant! You're such a gem, Ashie!" Ash smiled faintly. "I'm glad you're happy." Jenny nodded firmly. "Of course I am! You're always so nice to me." She hesitated for a moment. "Um⌠Did Justine⌠you knowâŚ" Ash's smile faded. "Let's just eat." Jenny felt a surge of satisfaction at his darkened expression at the mere mention of Justine. Lunch soon ended, and Ash needed to return to work. "I've kept you long enough, Ashie! Good luck with work!" she said brightly. "I'm off to meet my friends for afternoon tea!" Ash briefly glanced at her belly. "Please take care of yourself." "Of course!" she chirped, waving him off. Once he was out of sight, Jenny's smile disappeared. The innocence drained from her expression as she dialed a number. "Hey. Are you sure Justine will be at the Thierry family's soiree?" she asked. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14797&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14797&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465733853_502380432950668_5964851641982863637_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=aCZZBGTvWxEQ7kNvgE3M-xk&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AElaS-IPnFH3IodvcAhBGKv&oh=00_AYAyA4EQrB5sHklSDvVpNvwhA58XfE8BBPjLMAplkDgaXA&oe=673DAF63 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,036 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471105}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herâher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeâs veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donât you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.â âOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward. âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. âLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.â ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.â âYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,â Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342461_541393011637127_6694870967050170909_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-kWS8l3QYScQ7kNvgFnDZ3m&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A72AuE8fUU6uA7hgqOcJxre&oh=00_AYB_XFuOGvGXYLr7hnoLNPEPiX8FZbevDUv3gEDOzMY7lQ&oe=673DDF7C | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,330 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470768}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1 Lottieâs POV "So, who is coming tomorrow?" I asked my best friend Lilly, who was twirling in the mirror, the expensive satin of her wedding dress swishing around her ankles. Tomorrow was her big day, and ever the perfectionist, she just had to check everything still fit perfectly. "Umm, the usual: our pack, Daddy's business partner, bordering packs, and their alphas. It's only a small gathering." She mumbled, brushing her hands over her tiny waist. "Small." I nodded sarcastically; we clearly had a very different understanding of what small meant, but as the daughter of the ruthless Alpha of the Crimson Moon packs, I guess this was small. "You know your mating ceremony will be just like this!" Sage chuckled, watching Lilly through my eyes. "Not a chance!" I barked, looking over at Lilly and her lavish dress, fake lashes and tan. I loved her and her confidence, but I was definitely more subtle than Lilly, never one to bask in the limelight but hide in the back! So this sort of opulence wasn't for me. "Your dad and Alpha Leigh won't accept any less than an extravagant ceremony! You are screwed, as they won't allow you a low-key event! You are the Beta's daughter. You must represent the pack; you know Mike will want all this too! Frills and all!" Sage teased, making me groa-n, shutting her out. I looked at Lilly warmly, smiling at her; she was truly beautiful! "You look beautiful, Lilly, very skinny," I added, knowing it was what she wanted to hear, but the truth was she did! She was the kind of girl that would look beautiful in a garbage bag. âYou think? â her li-p twisted into a smile, I knew she was satisfied with my answer. âYes!â I stated firmly. Clapping giddily, she gasped, running to the dressing table; she returned with a box, placing it in my lap. "I got you a gift to thank you; I know I have been a bridzillar the last few months preparing for the wedding." Taken back, I glanced between her and the beautifully box in my lap. I look at her, remembering why I love her so much! She may be spoiled, a danmed princess and an insane drama queen, but she never ceased to make me feel special and appreciated! "You shouldn't have." A polite smile painted my li-ps. "Go try it on; Mike will die when he sees you in it!" She laughed, pulling me to my feet, nodding for me to open the box. Rolling her eyes, she ushered me into one of the fitting rooms to try it on. "Wait, what?" I asked nervously as she pushed me into the fitting room, winking at me as she closed the door. "Lilly, what have you done?" I asked, but curiosity was getting the better of me. "You will thank me later when he can't keep his hands off you!" She laughed. Biting my li-p, I pulled the ribbon, svcking in a breath, seeing the racy lingerie staring back at me challengingly, silently daring me to be bold. "Oh, My God!" I moaned, shaking my head! "I can't wear this!" I laughed, feeling the blush spread across my cheeks. Fifteen minutes later, I stood up on the podium, Lilly staring at me proudly. "Fck! I'd totally do you if I weren't getting married tomorrow!" Lilly winked, circling me. "I don't understand why you don't see how hot you are!" She groa-ned. Looking in the mirror finally, I svcked in a breath; my slim figure was encased in an icy blue crot-chless cami suspender set that left nothing to the imagination. A lace embroidered halter neck with mesh panels barely covering my booobs ran down my body in a slim V. "Seriously, it's like wearing a piece of dental floss!" I shouted, ignoring Lilly's giggles. "No pain, no gain, Lottie! Go, show Mike!"she grinned knowingly. "You can tell me all about it later!" She giggled mischievously. With a final look in the mirror, I admitted she was right. It did look good! Sexy even! Rolling my li-p between my teeth, I blushed, deciding to take her advice; Mike and I had not had much alone time lately; he was always working, Alpha Leigh had been keeping him busy with safety preparations for tomorrow. "Well, this was an excellent way to get his attention." My wolf Sage cackled as I slipped my dress over Lillyâs gift. Getting to the apartment I shared with Mike didn't take long; my father had insisted we stay close to the pack house; being the Crimson Moons beta, he, like Lilly, was used to getting his way. Seizing my keys from my bag, I froze, hearing the muffled sound of talking from behind our apartment door. Mike was home! "Is he watching por-n?" My wolf Sage laughed, hearing the barely audible moans from within the apartment walls. Concentrating on the sounds coming from the other side of the door, I laughed, hearing the distinct sound of mattress springs, breathy moans and... "Mike ! Don't stop! Oh my god, Mike harder!" A female panted as the familiar sound of a headboard pounding a wall fluttered up to my ears. MY headboard! Swallowing the bile that assaulted my throat, I quietly walked into the apartment, numbly stumbling to our bedroom; the closer I got, the more I understood. "As you wish, baby girl!" MY boyfriend moaned as the squeaking got quicker, more desperate. "The fvck you are!" I roared, opening the door with a bang. "Shiiit!" Mikeâs panicked voice spluttered as I flicked the light on. "Hey honey, I'm home!" I mocked, locking eyes with the guy I loved, who was balls deep in a female... a female who wasn't me! Chapter 2 "I didn't think you would be back till later?" Mike dares to say, looking at me like I had grown two heads and was somehow in the wrong. "Clearly!" I mutter, walking over to the closet, grabbing my overnight bag and aggressively shoving things into it. "Baby girl...Come on..." He has the audacity to sound hurt; glancing into the mirror, I lock my eyes on him. "I am sorry, who are you talking to ... Me? Or Her?" Seeing the puzzled look on his face, I continued. "Just two seconds ago, I heard you call her 'baby girl'." I spat, knowing I was being petty over the pet name, but given that I had just walked in on him banging some chick in our bed, I felt I had earned the right to be a little childish! "No, you are mistaken." He shakes off. Spinning around, I glare at him. Is he seriously trying to make ME feel like I am going insane! "As you wish, BABY GIRL!" I yelled, repeating what I had heard him say not two minutes ago, to the who-re in his bed... Our bed! "It's not what it looks like, I promise." "Oh?" I roll my blue eyes and look at the she-wolf pulling the sheet around herself sheepishly. "Did he slip and accidentally land in your vargina?" Seeing her try to slip from the bed, I shook my head. "Stay! He is ALL yours!" I dismissed, returning to throwing the first things I could grab into my travel bag. "Charlotte, come on." Mike pushed, getting from the bed. "Work has been tough lately, and well..." Before he finished the sentence, I knew he would make this my fault somehow, just like I knew I would punch him in the face in the next thirty seconds. "You have put a little weight on, and you never dress up for me anymore." His body was flush against my back. My body tightened at the irony, given the blue lace I had on under my dress, grabbing my make-up and ramming it brutally with my other things. Zipping my bag with shaky hands, I tried to remain calm as he continued. "You could try a little harder to entice me. I wouldn't have to look elsewhere then." Spinning around in his hold, I pulled my fist back and, with no warning, plunged it into his eye; satisfaction washed over me hearing the fragile bone in his nose break, blood splattered my dress; looking down at it in astonishment, I laughed in disbelief. Mike's curses were barely audible over the sound of my blood rushing through my body. "Yeah, we are done." I declare my mind made up as Mike tried to pull my elbow. âBabygirl..." He uttered, regretting it the second my eyes glared with the cold blue of Sage, who seized control and, before I could gasp, had delivered her own source of justice. Knocking Mike out cold, his body hurtled back and dropped to the floor, his limp body resembling a pretzel all limbs and bruised ego. "When he wakes up, you tell him to stay away from Lottie!" Sage growled at the quivering she-wolf, who was nodding, frozen by fear. ******* "Another?" I requested, tapping the rim of my empty glass; the handsome bartender looked between Lilly and I, concern washing over his face. Apparently, our father's made him nervous. "I just caught my boyfriend shagging someone else; I think another drink is needed, don't you!" I asked, arching a brow, ignoring Lilly's sigh. Seeing him reluctantly fill my glass, a smirk pulled at the corners of my li-ps. I had spent the last few hours getting a little tipsy, dancing and trying to forget my heartbreak. But seeing Lilly look down at her phone with a frown, I knew the night was over. "Charlotte, I have to sleep." She only used my full name when she was trying to be serious, "I have to look my best tomorrow." She grinned, pulling me up from my chair. "Come on, let's go home." "I can't... I .. Can't go.. back there... HE.. is there!" I slurred, spinning around on wobbly legs; I eyed her helplessly, dramatically throwing my hands in the air. "Can I stay at yours, please!" Laughing, she nodded, pushing me towards the door. "Yeah, but I swear if you snore, I will kil-l you!" She laughed. Twenty minutes later, we pulled up at the pack house. "I will grab water; you go on up!" She laughed, waving me up the stairs as she disappeared into the kitchen. I felt like it took forever to get to her bedroom; pushing the door open, I paused, looking around the room. "I don't think I have ever seen this room THIS tidy." I laughed, pulling my dress over my head. I threw my dress aside, picking up a photo frame with a picture of Lilly's older brother standing proudly with his arm around his dad, smiling into the camera, without a care. It was his graduation day. I remember it well. He made me call him master all day. "Jackass!" I cursed, turning the frame around, not wanting his eyes on me while I slept, or at all! "Looks like this lingerie will be getting some action tonight!" I laughed bitterly while looking in the full-length mirror, thinking about how different this night could have been. Mike's cruel words about my weight were eating at what little confidence I had. Lilly's brothers had made my life hel-l growing up until they left for training a few years back, so I was used to being the but of jokes, taunted and teased, but coming from Mike, it hurt. Svcking in a breath, I froze, the sound of running water finally hitting my ears. I had left Lilly downstairs, had she slipped in while I walked around her room? Pushing the door to the ensuite open, I froze, my feet rooted to the spot; through the glass panel of the shower, Lilly's brother stood, hand pressed up against the marbled tiled wall, his knuckles turning white from the pressure, his body ripped with even more muscles then he left with. Tattoos wound the whole of his body, trailing my eyes across them giddily; I tensed seeing his tattooed hand gripping his thick steeled rod, easily 9 inches of heaven. My eyes locked on his diick as he pumped his hand around it, pleasuring himself in what I knew was meant to be a private moment. "Either join me or get out!" He rasped, looking over his shoulders at me; the second our eyes met, I felt like I had been punched, knocking me to my knees, the floor disappearing from under me; somewhere in the distance, I heard Knox's panicked scream, it was genuine concern, not laughter, I was hearing from him. Why? Confusion bled through me wildly, just before everything went black. Chapter 3 Distant memories of the annual pack ball danced across my vision; Lilly and I were expected to go as we had come of age; we had both expected the twins to try to sabotage the whole evening! But they hadn't! Lilly and I had assumed it was because our fathers had insisted we attend, and they outranked the twins! Something we knew grated on the boys! The guy I had been crushing on at school had asked me to be his date; I was beyond excited! I had gone all out and had my hair, nails and make-up done. I had worked overtime to save up for a dress, I had spent a small fortune, and for once, I felt beautiful! He treated me like royalty, something I was not used to, given how the twins liked to control everything Lilly I did behind the walls of the pack house, but the twins had not said anything about me going with the young male wolf; I thought they had finally allowed me some freedom. We danced and laughed, and I thought he would kiss me! I never wanted the night to end; it had been perfect until I found the twins laughing about how desperate and pathetic I was and how they couldn't believe I had actually thought HE would like ME! Unable to watch anymore, I turned to leave only to see other classmates recording me, laughing at me and my tears. It didn't take long for it to be uploaded to social media and sent around school, making me a laughingstock! I had never understood why they were so obsessed with what I did! I got that they protected Lilly, but I was not kin! And this behavior was unwarranted! I tried to speak to my father about it, but since my mother had died, he had checked out, leaving Luna Louise to raise me; his only care was the pack and keeping it safe! And I could hardly go to her and moan that her precious sons were making my life hel-l! So I had no choice but to put up and shut up! Only when they left at 16 did things get easier; I finally knew peace, friendship, and fun! And somewhere in between, I met Mike. Opening my eyes slowly, the memories faded only to be replaced by the concerned face of Knox, staring down at me with such warmth my stomach flipped. His fingers traced my cheek as relief spread over his features. "Get. Your. Hand. Off. Me!" I seethed, slapping it away aggressively, my eyes narrowing on the ice blue hues of Knox, forcing myself to ignore the flicker of hurt that slipped across his face. "Hush, baby, let me check you over. You hit your head hard." He cooed, and my eyes widened in disbelief at the sincerity in his tone. "Get your STI-riddled hand off of me before I break it the fck off!" Snapping my mouth closed, feeling the light touch of his fingers on my li-ps. "You have a filthy mouth, do you know that!" His brows knitted together as he looked my face over, his gaze locking on my li-ps, making me uncomfortable. "I should teach you a lesson!" He mused a smirk split his face, seeing the shock wash over mine. "You're disgusting!" I spat, pushing myself up, looking around confused, seeing I was not on the floor but instead laid out carefully on the bed, Knox beside me. He had apparently swept me up and taken care of me, but I could not think why for the life of me. Shoving him aside, I attempted to climb over him. But his hands gripped my waist, locking me mid-stride over his torso. "I have to admit, you have changed a lot!" A grin slowly slipped across his face, his fingers trailing up the soft fabric of my new lingerie. Lingerie meant for Mike. "Not the whiny brat I left behind, huh" Shoving his che-st hard, framing my face in a wall of glowing white. I didn't want to admit that he had changed, too; he had grown into a gorgeous male. "And buffed up!" Sage added to my inner thoughts, bringing me back to reality. Ignoring her lude comment with a groa-n, my hands covered his that were rubbing up my sides. "Seriously, stop touching me!" Pushing his hands off me with a snort, "Dicck!" I grunted. "Hmmm, yeah, I have one... wanna see?" He taunted, his hands returning to my waist with supernatural speed. "YES, I wanna see!" Sage purred excitedly. "Seriously! Do you remember all the shiit he put us through" I snapped, trying to pull away from his grasp. "God's", A gasp escaped my li-ps, feeling his solid length rub against my core. "Crotc-hless!" He smirked up at me. "Not so innocent, it seems!" "UGH!" I growled, trying to lift off of him, but he forced me along him again, making me cry out as my pusssy clenched needily, loving the sensation of pain mixing with pleasure. "Let me make this crystal clear for you, Knox! I do not want you!" "Really? Sage seems game!" He grinned slyly. "She's a sluut!" I announced, angry at Sage's betrayal! "Mmm, My sluut?" He beamed, his hands sliding up my back;his solid length was millimeters from my core, but he was waiting for me to give him the green light. "Beg me, Knox!" I challenged! Chapter 4 "Beg?" He scoffed, eyes narrowing on me; I could see the inner fight between Knox and his wolf. He was a son of an Alpha. He had probably never begged for anything, let alone a female! But if he wanted me like he claimed to, he would beg! "Yes, Beg! Or let go of me." I declared with a newfound boldness. I was so over being weak and vulnerable, done being pushed around by those around me, and that included Mike and the danm twins! His hands released my hi-ps. Evidently, he refused to dance to my tune. "You are so danm perfect, but I won't beg!" He maintained. For once, he looked weak! The desire in his gaze filled me with a new sense of power; it had been such a long time since I felt this heat, and it was scrambling my brain. "There, that wasn't so hard, was it!" I laughed, rising onto my knees, an idea quickly springing to my mind. Years I had put up with his taunts, teasing and humiliation. It was time to return that favor. "Do it, I dare ya!" Sage encouraged. I slipped the straps off my shoulders, letting the delicate lace slide down, my booobs bouncing fre-e. "Please, Charlotte. Let me taste your pretty body; let me make you feel every inch the Queen you are!" Shiit! â I will beg too! Let him do it! Please!" Sage wailed in my head, but she needn't! I hated myself for it, but I wanted it. I wanted him, and given the look on his face, he bloody well knew it! Nodding, I watched as he did just that, his li-ps pressed to my body in turn. Gripping his hand in mine, I tutted at him; even when drowning in lust, I refused to let him take control of the situation! "Char??" I heard Lilly call from the hallway. "Where the fck did she go?" She moaned as she walked past Knox's room; the fact she didn't even think to check in here told me everything and brought me back to the startling realisation that I had fcked up! I was lying on my best friend's brother's bed, between his legs! "Get off!" I growled, pushing Knox off; my lust turned to hate quickly. "This shouldn't have happened!" I spat accusingly at him, but I knew I had been a willing participant, and if Lilly hadn't interrupted, I hate to think just how willing of a participant I would have been! "Come on, it's fine!" He laughed as I scrambled out from under him, pulling my straps back in place while searching for my dress and pulling it on. "Where is that blood from?" Knox growled, making me jump; looking down at my blood-stained dress, I frowned- I liked this dress! How had I not noticed Mike's blood all over it? "None of your danm business!" I huffed, grabbing my shoes and glaring at him one last time. "THIS never happened!" I snapped, slipping from the room as quietly as I can, tiptoeing down the hall to Lilly's room. Seeing she was still roaming the corridors looking for me, I took the opportunity to slip into the shower. Desperate to wash the embarrassment off me. "You smell of him... Of Knox!"Sage announced as she rubbed up against the walls of my mind. "What?" I gasped, inhaling sharply, hoping the smell of the shower gel would erase not just his smell but the memories too!However, all I could smell was the heavenly scent of Knox and his danm arousal! "Fck!" I cursed, scrubbing myself raw, until I heard Lilly return. "Where the fck have you been?" She snapped as she pulled herself up on the counter in the bathroom, watching me skeptically. Making a split-second decision, I decided to lie! "I got lost and ended up in your brother Knox's room! I didn't realize he was back!" I started sxcking down a breath, groa-ning, smelling Knox STILL. "A little heads up would have been good!" I moaned, giving her an irritated half-smile. "You thought they would miss my big day?" She laughed, rolling her eyes! "They got back this evening." "No shiiit!" I sighed, giving her a 'you think' look as I bull shited her with another lie; Sage and I were both disappointed at how easily the lie left my li-ps. Giggling with my best friend on the night of her mating ceremony should have been the highlight of my night, but instead, I was left with an uneasy feeling eating at my stomach, something telling me my life was about to get a he-ll of a lot more complicated! And there was nothing I could do about it! Chapter 5 "Get your lazy as-s up!" Lilly demanded, her shrill voice making me sigh; flopping onto my stomach, I pulled her pillow over my head, hoping to silence her. "No!" I grumbled, images of Knox and I last night still floating around my head, making my thi-ghs ache. "Char! Come on!" Lilly said, pulling the sheet off me; the cold air assaulting my body. "It's my big day! I need my best friend at my side!" She complained, but the edge to her tone told me she was not about to give up any time soon. "Fine! I am up!" I grumbled, throwing the pillow in the direction Lilly's voice came from while pulling myself up. Smelling strong coffee, I smiled sleepily over at Lilly, the last remnants of my dream and her sexy brother slowly fading from my mind as I took the coffee she handed me. "I can't get sick today, Char!" Lilly moaned, watching me as she handed me a mirror to show me how red-faced I was, dropping it on the bed, not needing to look to know I was blushing. "Charlotte! Are you ok? You're shaking?" Lilly inhaled, taking the coffee cup from my hands before I dropped it. Her hand pressed to my forehead sympathetically. "Charlotte?" "Do you think he will be as skilled with his tongue as you imagine him to be?" Sage added, making me blush further. "Enough!" I screamed at my wolf, cutting our link off so I could focus and calm my trembling hands and racing heart. The concern on Lilly's face startled me back to reality. "I am ok! Honestly!"I muttered, shaking my head at the images Sage had interjected into my mind on a loop. "I should tell her! In the 18 years we have been friends, I have never lied to her! I don't feel right doing so now!" I stated guiltily to Sage. It seemed since we left Knox's room, it was all she could think of! And a certain male's dicck in particular. Sxcking down my breath, seeing Lilly's frantic eyes searching my face needily. Today was her big day! She had been dreaming of this day for as long as I had known her, finding her mate, making it official and making her family and pack proud. I, on the other hand, needed more! I needed the rawest form of love, trust and security, all of which was something Knox could not offer me! The thought cemented what I already knew; It was a one-off! Sighing, I softened my features, ignoring the aching between my thi-ghs. "I think the last 24 hours have caught up with me, seeing Mike and that trollop in my bed! That's all!" I expressed lying to her face for the second time in a few hours. "I'm sorry, Char; he really is a piece of shiit! Want me to ask Knox and Kane to give him a good hiding." Shaking my head dramatically with a nervous laugh, I gripped her hands and pulled her onto the bed, ignoring her protests. "NO!" It's embarrassing enough that I caught them having sax in my bed; I don't want the whole pack talking about it." I sighed, grabbing the pillow and throwing it at her with an arched brow. "Hmmm, yeah, I understand that!" She chuckled, throwing the pillow back at me as she got back off the bed, holding her hand out to pull me up. "But if he becomes a bother! I will tell them! I know you think they don't care about you, Charlotte, but they see you as a little sister! They won't stand for his bullshiit!" She expressed, looking at me in the mirror as she fixed her hair. "Lord, I hope they don't see you as a sister! Not sure how I feel about ince-st!" Sage grunted, working her way through the barrier I had put up. "Although... I am up for calling Knox Daddy if you are?" She added with a wiggle. "Way to lower the tone, sage!" I huffed, ignoring her like before as I helped Lilly prepare for her big day! Two hours later, we were making our way through an empty pack house; Alpha Leigh had seen to it that no one would see his daughter until the ceremony, so not a single person remained in the pack house but Lilly and I. "Are you not nervous?" I asked; standing at the back doors, I squeezed her hand. "No, just excited!" She whispered, pushing the doors open to peek out at the beautifully decorated garden with its subtle nod to the pack's colours. "Wow, it's stunning." I gushed as the door heaved open, and Alpha Leigh stepped in, his eyes falling on his daughter and blurring with tears instantly in a way only a proud father could. "Told you, you looked beautiful!" I grinned, nudging Lilly's waist with mine seeing him try not to cry at the sight of his daughter in her ceremonial dress. "You like Daddy?" She screeched, turning slowly to show him what his money had brought. It was an exquisite dress, floor length, made with the softest of silk. "You look like a princess!" He gushed, straightening no doubt in an attempt to control his emotions; his eyes scanned me with a warm smile, looking at my dress with a chuckle. "I half expected you to turn up in yoga pants and a hoodie Charlotte!" He teased with an affectionate wink. He was right, of course; I lived in training and gym clothes. When your Father was the Beta, you tended to spend the majority of your time training. "Daddy!" Lilly scolded, "Don't encourage her! It took me weeks to bribe her into the dress!" She scoffed, giving me a firm stare. "Charlotte, can you excuse us a moment, I would like a minute with my baby before...." He whispered, his voice cutting off as his eyes locked on his daughter with such love. "She will always be your baby girl!" I whispered, leaning up on my tiptoes to press a soft kiss to my alphas cheek; he was like a second father to me and seeing him so overwhelmed at the sight of Lilly was very out of character for him, even behind closed doors he always seemed to favour the twins. Winking at my best friend before slipping out the doors and into a solid form and familiar scent, I groa-ned audibly; even Sage was finally waking up, sensing the danger. Chapter 6 "What are you doing here!" I questioned, trying to keep my tone neutral, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of seeing my upset. Allowing my eyes to roam over a dark blue pin-stripped tailored suit that barely fit the muscular form of Mike. His dark eyes trained on me, his li-ps pulled into a scowl as he looked down my body. "Nice to see you too, baby girl!" He sighed, having just referred to Lilly as 'baby girl' to her father; hearing it slip from Mike's li-ps felt wrong, but I couldn't be bothered to argue with him about his pet name for me now, not when Alpha and Lilly are on the other side of the door. "Lottie?" He huffed, waiting for me to say something, but I had nothing to say, trying to hide his frustration by running a hand through his dark hair. "I missed you last night." He tried again, clearly trying to engage me in conversation. "I wish I could say the same!" I grunted, annoyed at myself for acknowledging him, I crossed my hands across my che-st. A part of me wished he would turn and leave me alone, go back to the she-wolf he had allowed to keep him company last night, but the stu-pid, naive part of me wanted to cling to him and ask him to fight for me! "Your father sent me to find you!" He grinned a pearly smile that had my stomach fluttering; I hadn't told my father about the breakup, so he meant well, I assured myself. "I can make my own way to the ceremony." I snapped, lowering my eyes from Mike's face; the displeasure washing across his face made me feel self-conscious enough. "Lottie!" He tried as I pulled my elbows closer, hugging them around myself, his cruel remark about my weight last night still raw, even if I hadn't let him know it had hurt me. "You took forever!" He stated. "Probably putting all that slap on your face!" Pulling on my elbow, he half dragged me down the beautifully styled pathway towards the old church grounds at the back of the property. "You're hurting me!" I winced, a burn rising to my cheeks at the mention of my make-up! "Yes!" He sneered, not even looking at me. "No! You look beautiful!" Sage interjected, lending me some of her strength to try and pull my arm back from his iron-tight grip. "You don't even have time to change! The guests have all arrived!" He grumbled, ignoring me and shoving me forward so hard I slipped on one of the petals lining the old cobbled path. "Fck sake, Lottie, you always have to show me up!" He hissed, looking down at me with contempt. "Get up then!" He snarled, his eyes lingering on the deep V neckline that barely held my booobs in place. Left speechless, I sat on the floor, looking up at my so-called mate, feeling the cold stone through the thin fabric. "I can't believe you, today is an important day for the pack, and you turn up dressed like... that! Representing me! Are you trying to destroy my reputation?" He snarled, shoving his hand out and grabbing my elbow again, yanking me up by it painfully and shoving me forward. "You look like a who=re!" He growled from behind me, shaking his head angrily; I could feel Sage's anger rising, and as much as I was grateful she had my back, now wasn't the time to cause a scene. It was Lilly's big day and an important day for the pack. "Well, you'd know all about whor-es!" I seethed quietly, spinning to face my so-called mate, "How many of them have you had in our bed?" I scoffed, looking at him with pity but unable to stop. "Tell me did they fake it like I did? They must have because there is no way your .. little.. friend could have satisfied them! Lord knows it never did me!" I blurted out angrily, narrowing my eyes at him challengingly. The darkening in his iris had my heart skipping a beat, and not for the right reason. He was angry! "That's your problem, Charlotte; you have never known your danm place." He grinned manically, taking a step toward me before I had a chance to react; he pulled me non to gently into an alcove of the garden, hidden by the white Jasmine vines. "But that's ok; I will teach you now!" He breathed into my ear as he slammed my che-st against the stone wall, knocking the air from my lungs and leaving me unable to cry out even if I wanted to. Gripping my hands again, he yanked them above my head, holding them together with one of his large hands. "I can smell your arousal!" He moaned into my ear huskily. Despite my compromising position, my body was throbbing, desperate for attention! I wanted to scream at Mike, to tell him the wetness between my thi-ghs wasn't for him but leftover remnants of my time with Knox last night. "I know that you, Lottie, will always be MY who-re!" Hearing the familiar sound of his zipper, I knew what was coming and as much as I hated to admit it! I wanted it! | LEARN_MORE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&u | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 1,529 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | befant.com | IMAGE | https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12849&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452578202_1050096820067853_5677789031197247873_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=1gXH40_Kds4Q7kNvgFwsXPC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A5cpMT8Et5y2TK-zN1MidQ3&oh=00_AYCDPA4bDYx_xLGrTVNAzZPS2AT4fm_W2WuSl0EkXnRgQw&oe=673DBE3D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,347 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2469987}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đĽđĽClick to read the next chapter for freeđ | "Where's the patient's husband? Why hasn't he come yet? If he doesn't sign soon, it'll be too late,â a doctor urged. "The patient's husband refuses to come. He said to let her fend for herself,â a nurse replied. "Fend for herself..." When Suzy Frost, battered and barely clinging to life on the operating table, heard those words, something inside her stirred. Summoning the last of her strength, she slowly raised her hand. "Give me my phone..." Seeing her condition, the nurse quickly handed her the phone. Enduring excruciating pain, Suzy redialed the number that was almost etched into her brain. Just as the call was about to disconnect automatically, it finally went through. "I already told you that her life or death is none of my business!" the man on the other end spoke, his voice full of displeasure and impatience. "Dylan..." With every word Suzy spoke, a searing pain shot through her body, "After you took Anne away, the kidnappers detonated the bomb, and I was hurt, badly..." "Heh..." Before she could finish, the man on the other end let out a cold, dismissive chuckle. "Suzy, your acting is really improving. That weak little voice almost sounds convincing." "...I'm not lying to you, I really am hurt." "Is that so?" His tone grew even more scornful. "Then I wish you a speedy journey to death!" Three days ago, Suzy and Anne had been kidnapped together. Knowing how important Anne was to him, and despite their rivalry, Suzy had fiercely protected her. For two days and nights, Suzy was tortured by the kidnappers, bearing injuries all over her body, while Anne only suffered minor superficial wounds. Finally, Dylan came... "I choose to save Anne. As for Suzy, do as you please..." He was not only unconcerned about Suzy but even suspected that the kidnapping was a drama she had orchestrated herself. He had never trusted her! "It's time to end this!" | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14871&ut | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 841 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14871&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463838510_3169305699879240_251659659452484488_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qzNRK6DonHoQ7kNvgHUupP-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5DSEHDEGaAolz5iyJwu1Uy&oh=00_AYCEJetLD-9-_3N10rfJdVms3JbBNR9124-hYVu9x1qtsg&oe=673DD8CA | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,568 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470629}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herâher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheâs really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donât need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeâs veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnât understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother. Sheâs made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateâs affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. Sheâs a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnât want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheâs straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonât like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youâll be in separate wings. She wonât compete with you for control of the household. She doesnât care about those things.â âDo you really think Iâm attached to managing this household?â Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettâs mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsâall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. âEnough, I wonât argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,â said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. âMy lady, my lord was too much!â said Lulu, Carissaâs maid, wiping her tears away. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?â Lulu held her forehead and gasped. âBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.â Tears finally welled up in Carissaâs eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youâre the only child I have left.â Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaâs youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherâs and motherâs gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaâs mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youâll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iâll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaâs eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyâs achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iâll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaâs expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iâm that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iâll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itâs Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letâs go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettâs father, Jonathan, didnât fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaâs room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youâre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youâre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnât expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheâs rather rough around the edges and doesnât compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itâs a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnât that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itâs quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingâs edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheâs a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canât be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaâs expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youâve always been sensible. Now that youâve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraâs contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettâs. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaâs tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyâre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenât you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iâll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iâm still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youâve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaâs medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaâs medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyâs business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnât mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatâs settled, then. Iâll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonât be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youâre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaâs compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaâs expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnât even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⌠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youâre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaâs cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnât beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donât want me to have it." "Fine. And donât forget the jewelry youâre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereâs nothing else, Iâll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! âSheâll come around. She doesnât have any other choice,â Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnât like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaâs heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherâtheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateâs family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsâ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. âDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itâs not that I donât want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.â Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, âMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youâre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnât eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?â âIâm not hungry.â The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. âPlease donât be so hard on yourself. Itâs not worth getting sick over. Why donât we just let it go? After all, youâre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheâll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?â Lulu pleaded. Carissaâs gaze was cold. âLulu, if youâre going to talk like that, donât speak at all.â Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât see her. The edict has been issued, and I canât take it back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.â âIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanâs contributions surpass all others,â Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanâs third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaâs situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HgPSMtRsHtkQ7kNvgGZj0l8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AulGXmZCpXp-d43uA1PhEcT&oh=00_AYCkqvZbkN3h7Ef_sh7ICuq6M96VJd2KM2sO700thdw7Jg&oe=673DBC9F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,366 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470629}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herâher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeâs veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donât you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.â âOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward. âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. âLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.â ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.â âYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,â Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465016650_546682848318838_7095522676840014546_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-3y0uABxsj0Q7kNvgHgmtGn&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5DSEHDEGaAolz5iyJwu1Uy&oh=00_AYCUgpz2aFqUpas2uWnI8_mPcY7pFBIl6OSXmDpj-Dceiw&oe=673DCDA1 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,262 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470950}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đĽđĽClick to read the next chapter for freeđ | Haley hadn't seen her husband William for a week and when she finally called him in the evening he seemed annoyed. "I have a meeting now. Excuse me." He brushed hang up the phone before she could say a word. Haley felt a little disappointed since tonight marked their third anniversary. Anyway, she decided to stay awake until he got home. Bored, she picked up her phone, checking into her tiktok to kil-l time. Just then, a piece of news popped up, featuring NK Enterprise, her husband's company. Excited, Haley tapped into the news; "William Nash, Famous CEO of NK Enterprise, Checks Into Hotel With his Mystery Girlfriend, Relationship Revealed" Her William? Haley's eyes glued to her phone's screen, shock and disbelief taking over when she saw the image of her husband entering the Hotel, his arm snaked around a woman's waist. Haley couldnât believe her husband was with a woman. She must be mistaken. Sinking in confusion was pointless. Haley dialed his number. On her third trial, he finally picked up. âWhat's up?â he asked coldly. Haley inhaled deeply, controlling her emotions. âLiam, where are you? Today's our 3rd anniversary, remember?â âSo?â he said through his careless tone, âNot coming home. Sleep by yourself.â His voice holding no remorse, a gut-wrenching punch to her pride. Just then, a female voice, soft and seductive, came on the phone. âWilly, I'm thirsty.â Willy? Even Haley wasn't allowed to call him that. He truly was with a woman! The phone beeped. He hung up the call. Haley sank onto the bed, her thoughts spinning and that voice echoing. It was Leah! Liamâs secretary who looked a lot like his Ex. Dazed, Haley's gaze fell on the decorations; her hard work. Tears blurred Haley's vision. Suddenly, a message notification appeared. [I'm pre-gnant. It's time for me to become the new Mrs. Nash.] Haley gripped the phone, her body trembling. It was from Leah. She'd been having second thoughts whenever she wanted to leave the man, but now she gave up her last hope. Haley stood up and retrieved the document she'd hidden in a corner of the closet and signed her name on it. Tears that reminded her of how weak and helpless she'd reduced herself to all in this marriage. Never again. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 841 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449188916_357395950709037_4040201048579788438_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=VVEtR_hkpUkQ7kNvgHHrVXc&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AELVEzx8Z81eQHXy-dIhh_7&oh=00_AYAgj4K6Dn38iKPabUA6zsLnqAxmZghIY4JLMxki5Jk45w&oe=673DC9B6 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,743 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470674}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đĽđĽClick to read the next chapter for freeđ | My husband Elijah wanted to do some sweet things with me again, however, he suddenly brought up his ex-girlfriend. This caused my emotions to explode. I hadnât realized Iâd already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He reeked of alcohol and was obviously drunk. If he wasnât, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. âHey, playing hard to get, arenât you?â he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didnât have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. âWhen did Serena start working at your company?â I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didnât stop what he was doing. âNot sure. Probably recruited by HR.â He traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. âSerena is such a talented addition to our team,â he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldnât believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. "You know," he said, oblivious to my disappointment, "she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years." Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gazeâa kind of infatuationâthat he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. Heâs probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didnât want him anywhere near me. Iâve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking⌠But no one cares. Not even my own husband. Iâm nothing to him. He doesnât love me and he never learned to. Thatâs the most painful of all. A sudden surge of clarity and calmness washed over me. âI want to divorce you.â | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 841 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13552&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456447136_513011344615331_1497297673340256615_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8vJ6oRFOEB8Q7kNvgHQtYA2&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A3ZJOB_JYNYpIcjRZSJrGlS&oh=00_AYDY0_XF8yISZ3R3nYjRDRiYoUNf6UfJmq3QA5EzrXfsOg&oe=673DAC14 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,300 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471053}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | Lily POV After my mother slapped me and pushed me down the stairs on the morning of my sister Stephanie's death memorial, I fell unconscious, but the moment I woke up, I was in Stepahnie's memorial while my fated mate Alpha James mind-linked me, "Little Mate, don't you want to know who spent the night in my bedroom last night?" James smirked at me. This is his revenge for Stephanie, his late girlfriend. "You deserve this. Vile murderer! That's how you pay for causing my girlfriend's death!" He roared at me the other day by the waterfall when we found each other to be fated mates. My dead sister's boyfriend and I. What a joke the Moon Goddess plays. But I will not sit idly when the betrayal pains were about to rip my heart apart. "I, Lily Borgen, reject you Alpha James!" I snarled back. ... James POV It's been a few months since I accepted Lily rejection and she ran away from the pack. Regrets are the only thing I ever feel these days. I love her, she is my fated mate! For god's sake. Dr. Hyden from the neighboring pack brought me the information of Lily. Thank godness, she is alive! But she won't come back to the pack that has tortured her for years. "Son, I am sorry for what happened between you and Lily. But you need to move on." My mother comforted me,"Maybe it's a good idea to have another woman to be by your side." I know what she meant. "Mom, I couldn't forget Lily. Please stop this. I was so wrong to her." Thinking back how I bullied her and punished her by sleeping with othe women, my heart ached. "Actually, I have a question for you." Suddenly, I became suspicious of why my mother was so keen on my moving on. "Did you know how Stephanie really die?" An unprecedented terror appeared on her face. | LEARN_MORE | https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u | Galaxy in the Story | https://www.facebook.com/61555427913037/ | 1,529 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | getokn.com | DCO | https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455885106_1513665235946920_1944665526248372510_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=A3LzBLLVKkQQ7kNvgH6iaGt&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5cpMT8Et5y2TK-zN1MidQ3&oh=00_AYDs022HhsoSRFZVCxjs1cB9WNCFb-rm9cIXpLLP5txaNQ&oe=673DB367 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Galaxy in the Story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,310 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471958}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "PleaseâŚ." I beg. "He was an AlphaâŚI⌠I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!" | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,757 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461239507_829957269350642_158287805321185077_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d7jln1zAarsQ7kNvgH-77a_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5cpMT8Et5y2TK-zN1MidQ3&oh=00_AYAXYDjSeFAMwAZPpff2Yz-4TgNrc6Hhu8-3FdLIl5S7zQ&oe=673DBA0E | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,725 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470629}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herâher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheâs really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donât need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeâs veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnât understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother. Sheâs made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateâs affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. Sheâs a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnât want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheâs straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonât like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youâll be in separate wings. She wonât compete with you for control of the household. She doesnât care about those things.â âDo you really think Iâm attached to managing this household?â Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettâs mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsâall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. âEnough, I wonât argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,â said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. âMy lady, my lord was too much!â said Lulu, Carissaâs maid, wiping her tears away. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?â Lulu held her forehead and gasped. âBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.â Tears finally welled up in Carissaâs eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youâre the only child I have left.â Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaâs youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherâs and motherâs gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaâs mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youâll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iâll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaâs eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyâs achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iâll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaâs expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iâm that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iâll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itâs Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letâs go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettâs father, Jonathan, didnât fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaâs room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youâre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youâre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnât expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheâs rather rough around the edges and doesnât compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itâs a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnât that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itâs quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingâs edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheâs a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canât be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaâs expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youâve always been sensible. Now that youâve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraâs contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettâs. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaâs tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyâre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenât you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iâll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iâm still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youâve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaâs medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaâs medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyâs business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnât mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatâs settled, then. Iâll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonât be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youâre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaâs compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaâs expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnât even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⌠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youâre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaâs cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnât beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donât want me to have it." "Fine. And donât forget the jewelry youâre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereâs nothing else, Iâll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! âSheâll come around. She doesnât have any other choice,â Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnât like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaâs heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherâtheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateâs family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsâ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. âDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itâs not that I donât want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.â Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, âMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youâre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnât eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?â âIâm not hungry.â The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. âPlease donât be so hard on yourself. Itâs not worth getting sick over. Why donât we just let it go? After all, youâre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheâll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?â Lulu pleaded. Carissaâs gaze was cold. âLulu, if youâre going to talk like that, donât speak at all.â Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât see her. The edict has been issued, and I canât take it back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.â âIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanâs contributions surpass all others,â Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanâs third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaâs situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HgPSMtRsHtkQ7kNvgGZj0l8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A3ZJOB_JYNYpIcjRZSJrGlS&oh=00_AYBDLQVQDrQAr1c_-FrVUBgkRw8a4Wic6jKA7wZAbhh5eQ&oe=673DBC9F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,735 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470629}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herâher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheâs really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donât need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeâs veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnât understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother. Sheâs made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateâs affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. Sheâs a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnât want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheâs straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonât like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youâll be in separate wings. She wonât compete with you for control of the household. She doesnât care about those things.â âDo you really think Iâm attached to managing this household?â Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettâs mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsâall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. âEnough, I wonât argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,â said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. âMy lady, my lord was too much!â said Lulu, Carissaâs maid, wiping her tears away. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?â Lulu held her forehead and gasped. âBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.â Tears finally welled up in Carissaâs eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youâre the only child I have left.â Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaâs youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherâs and motherâs gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaâs mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youâll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iâll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaâs eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyâs achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iâll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaâs expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iâm that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iâll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itâs Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letâs go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettâs father, Jonathan, didnât fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaâs room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youâre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youâre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnât expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheâs rather rough around the edges and doesnât compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itâs a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnât that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itâs quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingâs edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheâs a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canât be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaâs expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youâve always been sensible. Now that youâve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraâs contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettâs. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaâs tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyâre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenât you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iâll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iâm still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youâve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaâs medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaâs medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyâs business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnât mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatâs settled, then. Iâll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonât be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youâre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaâs compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaâs expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnât even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⌠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youâre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaâs cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnât beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donât want me to have it." "Fine. And donât forget the jewelry youâre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereâs nothing else, Iâll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! âSheâll come around. She doesnât have any other choice,â Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnât like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaâs heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherâtheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateâs family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsâ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. âDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itâs not that I donât want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.â Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, âMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youâre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnât eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?â âIâm not hungry.â The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. âPlease donât be so hard on yourself. Itâs not worth getting sick over. Why donât we just let it go? After all, youâre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheâll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?â Lulu pleaded. Carissaâs gaze was cold. âLulu, if youâre going to talk like that, donât speak at all.â Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât see her. The edict has been issued, and I canât take it back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.â âIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanâs contributions surpass all others,â Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanâs third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaâs situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HgPSMtRsHtkQ7kNvgGZj0l8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A3ZJOB_JYNYpIcjRZSJrGlS&oh=00_AYBDLQVQDrQAr1c_-FrVUBgkRw8a4Wic6jKA7wZAbhh5eQ&oe=673DBC9F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,472,227 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470805}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maidâs voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460739134_1050088236397748_8443611527323711337_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=x-9JyBUFFAgQ7kNvgEAbylC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A_zjRtMecw8JZM0BW4TkxSB&oh=00_AYAkdv9ez1rhgZz-UafZfBo8B68GwD5wCF1SGNX7dKe3sg&oe=673DCEF0 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,472,147 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471058}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that theyâre finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijahâs world â his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijahâs ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized Iâd dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And thatâs when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijahâs ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. âYou remember Serena, right? She works here now.â I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. Theyâre just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldnât cheat on me, would he? All this time, Iâd remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. âSo why are you here?â Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. âYour mom asked me to deliver this,â I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didnât. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that heâd never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. âSophia, you look shaken up. Didnât you know Elijah hired me to work here?â Her voice dripped with sarcasm. âApparently, we make a great team. Funny, I donât recall seeing you here before.â She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, âOh, right, you donât know anything about business. You might just mess things up.â âI take care of our home,â I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldnât even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, âNext time, Sophia, just contact me and Iâll have my assistant come over.â "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijahâs secretary came in. âAlice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,â he instructed. âJust black for Serena. No sugar.â Serenaâs eyes lit up. âHey, you remembered!â she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. âOf course.â I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldnât help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. âJoin us, Sophia,â Serena invited with a devilish grin. âJust like how we used to hang out together in college.â I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. âI have to go,â I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. âIâll see you at home.â Elijahâs expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. Youâre the one who keeps hoping heâll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husbandâs mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldnât seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. Iâm back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained â the papers Iâd prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldnât even look at Elijahâs face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morganaâs voice outside. âSophia!â she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. Thatâs when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. âElijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,â she said with a scoff. âYou canât even be relied on for such a simple task.â Her words cut deep. âWhen you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,â she continued. âThen you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, âMy son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.â Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I donât deserve this, I thought sourly. Itâs time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers Iâd hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. Iâve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, Iâd always seemed invisible to them. Iâve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking⌠But no one cares. Not even my own husband. Iâm nothing to him. He doesnât love me and he never learned to. Thatâs the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or Iâll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadnât realized Iâd already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasnât, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. âHey, playing hard to get, arenât you?â he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didnât have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. âWhen did Serena start working at your company?â I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didnât stop what he was doing. âNot sure. Probably recruited by HR.â His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. âSerena is such a talented addition to our team,â he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldnât believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. âYou know,â he said, oblivious to my disappointment, âshe's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.â Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gazeâa kind of infatuationâthat he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. Heâs probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didnât want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. âWhatâs wrong with you?â he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didnât answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. âYouâve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought youâd snap out of it, but youâve only gotten worse. Itâs depressing to even see you.â I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldnât even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. âMaybe itâs because of the baby we lostâŚâ he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, âWhy donât we just make another baby?â I couldnât believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didnât understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury Iâve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesnât get it. Or maybe he just doesnât care. I was totally pissed off. And thatâs when I blurted it out. âI want to divorce you.â CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another â strangers whoâd been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. âI want a divorce,â I repeated, keeping my voice steady. âIâm serious.â Slowly he nodded. âYes, sure,â he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. Iâm going to be free. And yet somehow, I didnât feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth â he never loved me at all. Heâs not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. Itâs time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. âWe should sign this,â I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. âElijah, please,â I whispered, making sure my voice wouldnât break. âLet's end this.â His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didnât sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serenaâs name, making my heart tighten. I canât believe this womanâs timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didnât want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. âWhy donât you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.â He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings â relief, frustration, anger, sadness. âIâm finally free,â I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, âThe morningâs almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.â With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. âSorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.â Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesnât matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. âYou know what? It's actually quite nice,â she said, her tone almost mocking. âElijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!â Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. Iâm done here. Iâm done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. âLuckily I hadnât sold it,â I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: Itâs over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 âAaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!â Kayla hissed. âIf I had known heâd treat you like that, I wouldnât have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldnât have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!â Being the daughter of Raven Mediaâs renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. âYou should have seen them at the party last night!â she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. âThey didnât even care that I was there! They were just⌠Aaahhh! I really couldnât take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!â âOh, wow,â I uttered in disbelief. âBut itâs over now, Kayla. Iâm doing my best to move on.â Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. âIâm always here for you, Sophia. You know that.â âThanks so much. Iâm really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,â I responded with a fluttering heart. âWell, youâve always had my back even in high school. So now itâs my turn to return the favor.â Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. Weâd hit it off at once, and the rest was history. âAnyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesnât deserve you, Sophia,â she went on. âSo what are you planning now?â âWell, Iâve been giving it some thoughtâŚâ I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. âA few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in Franceââ âYou did not!â she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. âThis will surely be your big break!â I laughed. âI havenât been accepted yet, you know.â âOh, but you will be!â Kaylaâs enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijahâs name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kaylaâs eyes narrowed when she saw it too. âGo ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.â As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijahâs sharp tone of voice on the other end. âYou filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!â âWait, what do you mean?â âYou know Iâm busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!â Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. âIâll talk to Troy.â âGood. Make sure he doesnât come back again ever.â Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldnât speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. âSorry I have to go now, Kayla,â I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. Heâd left me the original house where heâd taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. Theyâd bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. âWhat did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!â Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. âIt was never going to work out,â I said, trying to maintain my composure. âJust please stop bothering him. Weâve cut our ties. You canât ask for anything from him anymore.â âOh, man!â Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. âDid you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!â Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. âWhen I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. Iâm guessing thereâs a third party involved! People who donât know better would think that woman is his wife!â CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. âIt doesnât matter,â I eventually said to Troy. âItâs none of my business now. I donât care what he does with that woman or with whomever.â Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, âWeâre definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!â âButâŚâ Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. âElijah and I are over. Besides, Iâll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijahâs wealth, then now you wonât have any more need for me, right?â They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. âAll thing that you swindled out of my ex-husbandâs pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,â I went on in a steady voice. âWe donât have to see or talk to each other ever again.â On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this dramaâs taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadnât fully recovered since the loss. âCould you please take me to the hospital?â I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. âAre you okay? You look like you're about to faint,â he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. âOh, wait! Itâs you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?â I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. âUh, Daniel?â I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. âYes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.â I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. âHow are you feeling now?â Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. âA little better, but still kinda dizzy,â I answered honestly. âThanks for the assistance, but itâs okay if you have somewhere to be. Youâve already done too much for me.â âOh, itâs okay,â he said with a smile. âUnless you donât want me here.â âItâs nothing like that, of course!â I quickly replied. âThanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while Iâm here.â âWell, Iâm all ears. People say Iâm a good listener.â I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, âI donât really know you, DanielâŚâ âYou know my name. Thatâs a start.â His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. âI remember⌠Daniel PierceâŚâ I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. âHigh school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.â He laughed. âYouâve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too â the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.â I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. âYouâre joking!â âNo, itâs true⌠Really! Iâm sure youâve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?â He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. âGood-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.â âOh.â His expression changed immediately. âIâm sorry to hear that.â âYou know, it's been a rough few months,â I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. âI'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.â Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. âAnd then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?â He nodded in understanding. âIâm so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. Iâm sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?â âYeah, starting anew in a foreign land,â I answered, thinking about my application in France. âHmm⌠sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. âIt takes courage to make such a big change.â I smiled weakly. âActually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.â Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. âReally? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in ParisâŚâ My jaw dropped. âWhat? Iâm planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!â He looked at me with astonishment. âWhat are the odds, huh? Looks like weâll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.â I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. âThatâs really⌠something else.â âSurely youâll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?â âThe Latin Quarter, of course. Iâm looking at an apartment there, since itâs where most students live.â Daniel chuckled. âAnd it looks like weâll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.â He gave me a lopsided grin. âWho knows? Maybe weâre destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Letâs fly together. I mean, if thatâs alright with you?â His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. âThank you, DanielâŚâ Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. âMiss Sophia Bennett?â she informed me. âYour test results are here.â CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. âWell, Sophia,â he began, his tone measured, âthe results are in. Congratulations to you both.â I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. âYouâre going to be parents. Congratulations!â the doctor added. Iâm⌠pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. âOther than that, youâre perfectly healthy, Sophia,â the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didnât know what to say either. âLet me drive you home, Sophia,â he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and Iâm supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it wonât have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I donât have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. Iâm so sorry, baby. Itâs just all too sudden. But I know that Iâm going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrivedâI had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a weekâs time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. âCall me when you get there!â she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. âEverything will be okay,â he reassured me. âI'm here. We'll do this together.â His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, Youâre my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed pastâthe Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was itâthe start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. âLooks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,â he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. âJust remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.â I rolled my eyes. âI'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.â He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. âI'm just saying, youâll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!â I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. âOh, shut up.â We both laughed. He added, âYou need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.â âOh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?â Daniel grinned. âHey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.â I playfully nudged him. âI think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.â He appeared pleased with that statement. âFair enough,â he answered with a teasing smile. âBut you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.â I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. âCome on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.â As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. âHello?â I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. âWho the hell is this? Where's Sophia?â a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid= | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457396235_518236164220110_9138783085989851677_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8OCBzZLmL4MQ7kNvgFCEw2T&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A_zjRtMecw8JZM0BW4TkxSB&oh=00_AYAfcDVPOB8T4Ogd8tJlr-qdJ0OJkuWY71MGjeCnBBzRmQ&oe=673DBB4A | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,750 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470805}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maidâs voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460739134_1050088236397748_8443611527323711337_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=x-9JyBUFFAgQ7kNvgEAbylC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AwiMbxjJc1MmcX86MbPDYPP&oh=00_AYAqEZvxPOjvlw9gg3zH5Bm_45Jh4YuawUP-5sFpCxDXrA&oe=673DCEF0 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,553 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 | ЧиŃаŃŃ ŃНодŃŃŃŃŃ ĐłĐťĐ°Đ˛Ńđ | ĐОгда Она ŃСнаНа, ŃŃĐž ноСнакОПŃĐš ĐźŃĐśŃина, Ń ĐşĐžŃĐžŃŃĐź Она ĐżŃОвоНа ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ ĐżĐľŃвŃŃ ĐąŃаŃĐ˝ŃŃ Đ˝ĐžŃŃ, ОкаСаНŃŃ ĐľĐľ СакОннŃĐź ĐźŃМоП пО дОгОвОŃоннОŃŃи, Она ŃĐžŃНа Ń ŃПа! ===== ĐаПиННа ĐĐľŃŃОва ŃĐľĐłĐžĐ´Đ˝Ń Đ˛ŃŃНа СаПŃĐś. РноŃŃаŃŃŃŃ Đ´ĐťŃ Đ˝ĐľŃ, ĐśĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń Đ° нигдо но ĐąŃНО виднО. Đна ОгНŃдоНа ĐżŃŃŃŃŃ ĐşĐžĐźĐ˝Đ°ŃŃ, и ĐľŃ ĐťĐ¸ŃĐž ŃŃаНО йоНŃĐź, ŃНОвнО ĐżŃĐžŃŃŃĐ˝Ń. Đна ŃŃвŃŃвОваНа ŃĐľĐąŃ ŃОвоŃŃоннО ŃниМоннОК. ĐаПиННа но МоНаНа ŃĐľŃпоŃŃ ŃŃĐž ĐžŃкОŃйНонио! ĐĐž ŃŃĐž Она ПОгНа пОдоНаŃŃ? ĐĄ ŃаПОгО ŃĐžĐśĐ´ĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń Đ˛ŃĐľ аŃпокŃŃ ĐľŃ ĐśĐ¸ĐˇĐ˝Đ¸ кОнŃŃОНиŃОваНиŃŃ Đ´ŃŃгиПи ĐťŃĐ´ŃПи. ХаПО ŃОйОК ŃаСŃПооŃŃŃ, ŃŃĐž каŃаНОŃŃ Đ¸ ĐľŃ ĐˇĐ°ĐźŃМоŃŃва. ĐĐ°ĐźĐ¸ĐťĐťŃ ĐżŃинŃдиН Đş ŃŃĐžĐźŃ ŃĐžŃĐˇŃ ĐžŃĐľŃ, ŃоНОвок, кОŃĐžŃŃĐź ŃĐżŃавНŃНа МаднОŃŃŃ. ĐŃ Đ´ĐľĐ´ŃŃка ŃайОŃаН ŃĐžŃŃŃОП Ń Đ ĐžĐ´Đ¸ĐžĐ˝Đ° ĐОвикОва, ĐłĐťĐ°Đ˛Ń ĐźĐžĐłŃŃĐľŃŃвоннОК ŃоПŃи ĐОвикОвŃŃ . ĐĐž Đ´ĐžŃаднОК ŃĐťŃŃаКнОŃŃи Они пОпаНи в ŃМаŃĐ˝ŃŃ Đ°Đ˛Đ°ŃиŃ, в кОŃĐžŃОК дод ĐĐ°ĐźĐ¸ĐťĐťŃ ĐżĐžĐłĐ¸Đą, ŃпаŃĐ°Ń Đ ĐžĐ´Đ¸ĐžĐ˝Đ°. РпОŃНоднио ПоŃŃŃŃ Đ˝ĐľĐąĐžĐťŃŃĐ°Ń ĐşĐžĐźĐżĐ°Đ˝Đ¸Ń, кОŃĐžŃОК ŃĐżŃавНŃНа ĐľŃ ŃоПŃŃ, воСдо и вŃŃĐ´Ń ĐżĐžĐłŃŃСНа в ОгŃОПнŃŃ Đ´ĐžĐťĐłĐ°Ń . Đни Đ˝Đ°Ń ĐžĐ´Đ¸ĐťĐ¸ŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ĐłŃани йанкŃĐžŃŃŃва. ĐĐľŃПОŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃŃĐž, ĐľŃ Ń Đ¸ŃŃŃĐš ĐžŃĐľŃ ĐžŃкаСаНŃŃ ĐżŃĐžŃиŃŃ ĐżĐžĐźĐžŃи Ń ŃоПŃи ĐОвикОвŃŃ , СнаŃ, ŃŃĐž ŃŃĐž ĐžŃĐźĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń Đ´ĐžĐťĐł, кОŃĐžŃŃĐš Они Đ´ĐžĐťĐśĐ˝Ń ĐąŃНи ŃоПŃĐľ ĐĐľŃŃОвŃŃ . ĐПоŃŃĐž ŃŃОгО Он ĐżŃидŃПаН пНан, ŃОгНаŃнО кОŃĐžŃĐžĐźŃ Đ˛Đ˝ŃĐş РОдиОна, ĐиŃаНиК ĐОвикОв, МониŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ĐаПиННо. ĐŁŃиŃŃĐ˛Đ°Ń ĐąĐžĐłĐ°ŃŃŃвО ŃоПŃи ĐОвикОвŃŃ , Они ĐąŃНи ŃвоŃонŃ, ŃŃĐž ŃĐľ дадŃŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃŃио донŃги в ОйПон на ŃŃĐşŃ Đ¸ ŃĐľŃĐ´ŃĐľ ĐаПиННŃ. Đ, в каŃĐľŃŃво дОпОНниŃоНŃнОгО йОнŃŃа, Они, накОноŃ, ŃŃŃанОвиНи ĐąŃ ĐąĐžĐťĐľĐľ ĐżŃĐžŃĐ˝ŃŃ ŃвŃĐˇŃ Ń ŃоПŃŃĐš ĐОвикОвŃŃ , кОŃĐžŃĐ°Ń ĐąŃНа ĐąŃ ĐˇĐ°ĐşĐžĐ˝Đ˝Đž ŃĐşŃопНона. РаСŃПооŃŃŃ, ŃоПŃŃ ĐОвикОвŃŃ Đ˝Đľ ПОгНа пОСвОНиŃŃ Ńойо ĐžŃкаСаŃŃŃŃ ĐžŃ ŃŃОгО ĐżŃодНОМониŃ, инаŃĐľ Они ŃиŃкОваНи пОŃĐľŃŃŃŃ ĐťĐ¸ŃĐž в ŃОП иНи инОП ŃĐťŃŃао. ĐиŃаНиК ŃĐľŃиН вŃŃаСиŃŃ ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ Đ˝ĐľĐ´ĐžĐ˛ĐžĐťŃŃŃвО вŃоП ŃŃиП, но ŃвивŃиŃŃ Đ˝Đ° йанкоŃ, Ń ĐžŃŃ Đ˝Đ° Đ˝ŃĐź но ĐżŃиŃŃŃŃŃвОваНО никОгО, ĐşŃОПо ŃНонОв ŃоПоК. ĐĐ˝ ŃакМо ĐžŃкаСаН ĐаПиННо в иŃпОНŃСОвании ŃаПиНии ĐОвикОвŃŃ Đ¸ СапŃĐľŃиН оК гОвОŃиŃŃ ĐťŃĐ´ŃĐź, ŃŃĐž Она огО Мона. Đа ĐżŃĐžŃŃМонии вŃогО ŃŃОгО, ĐžŃ Đ˝Đ°ŃаНа и Đ´Đž кОнŃа, никŃĐž но пОŃŃŃдиНŃŃ ŃĐżŃĐžŃиŃŃ ĐźĐ˝ĐľĐ˝Đ¸Đľ ŃаПОК ĐаПиННŃ. ХоКŃĐ°Ń ĐžĐ˝Đ° ŃŃĐžĐ¸Ń Ń ĐżŃŃПОК ŃпинОК и ŃаŃĐżŃавНоннŃПи пНоŃаПи. ĐŃ ŃĐľŃниŃŃ, вОСПОМнО, ŃНогка Đ´ŃОМаНи, нО в ĐłĐťĐ°ĐˇĐ°Ń ŃиŃаНОŃŃ ŃĐżŃŃĐźŃŃвО. Đна но ŃОйиŃаНаŃŃ ĐżĐžĐ´Đ´Đ°Đ˛Đ°ŃŃŃŃ ŃниМониŃ. ĐĐž как оК ŃНодŃĐľŃ ĐżĐžŃŃŃпиŃŃ? Đ ŃĐž вŃоПŃ, кОгда довŃŃка ŃаСПŃŃĐťŃНа Đž ŃОП, как ĐżŃОводŃŃ ĐżĐľŃвŃŃ ĐąŃаŃĐ˝ŃŃ Đ˝ĐžŃŃ, Она пОНŃŃиНа ŃООйŃонио ĐžŃ ĐžĐ´Đ˝ĐžĐš иС ŃĐ˛ĐžĐ¸Ń ĐşĐžĐťĐťĐľĐł. ĐонŃина ĐżŃĐžŃиНа ĐĐ°ĐźĐ¸ĐťĐťŃ ĐżĐžĐ´ĐźĐľĐ˝Đ¸ŃŃ ĐľŃ Đ˝Đ° нОŃнОК ŃПоно. Та но ŃŃаНа дОНгО ŃаСдŃĐźŃваŃŃ. Đна вŃŃНа иС СаНа и вŃСваНа ŃакŃи, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ĐžŃĐżŃавиŃŃŃŃ Đ˛ йОНŃниŃŃ. ĐгнОвониоП пОСМо Она ОкаСаНаŃŃ Đ˛ кОПнаŃĐľ ĐžŃĐ´ŃŃ Đ° поŃŃОнаНа йОНŃниŃŃ, ĐżŃОвоŃŃŃ ĐˇĐ°ĐżĐ¸Ńи паŃионŃОв, а ĐľŃ Đ˛ĐľŃĐľŃноо пНаŃŃĐľ давнО ŃПониНОŃŃ ĐąĐľĐťŃĐź НайОŃаŃĐžŃĐ˝ŃĐź Ń Đ°ĐťĐ°ŃОП. ĐноСапнО двоŃŃ Ń ĐłŃОПкиП ŃŃŃкОП ŃаŃĐżĐ°Ń Đ˝ŃНаŃŃ Ń Đ˛Đ˝ĐľŃноК ŃŃĐžŃĐžĐ˝Ń Đ¸ ŃдаŃиНаŃŃ Đž ŃŃонŃ. ĐĐľ ŃŃпоНа ĐаПиННа пОднŃŃŃ ĐłĐťĐ°ĐˇĐ°, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ Đ˛ĐˇĐłĐťŃĐ˝ŃŃŃ, ŃŃĐž ĐżŃОиŃŃ ĐžĐ´Đ¸Ń, как двоŃŃ ŃнОва ĐˇĐ°Ń ĐťĐžĐżĐ˝ŃНаŃŃ. ĐаŃоП Она ŃŃĐťŃŃаНа ŃоНŃОк вŃкНŃŃаŃоНŃ, и в пОПоŃонии ŃŃаНО ŃоПнО. ĐĐž ĐľŃ Ńпино ĐżŃОйоМаН Ń ĐžĐťĐžĐ´ĐžĐş. ÂŤĐŃĐž...Âť ĐĐľ ŃŃпоНа Она дОгОвОŃиŃŃ, как ĐľŃ ŃОНкнŃНи на ŃŃОН. ĐŃŃа канŃоНŃŃŃĐşĐ¸Ń ĐżŃинадНоМнОŃŃоК ŃпаНа на пОН, и в ŃŃĐžŃ ĐźĐžĐźĐľĐ˝Ń ĐžĐ˝Đ° пОŃŃвŃŃвОваНа, как Đş ĐľŃ Ńоо ĐżŃиМаНŃŃ Ń ĐžĐťĐžĐ´Đ˝ŃĐš ĐžŃŃŃŃĐš Đş*аК Đ˝*Ма. ÂŤĐ˘Đ¸Ń Đž!Âť - ŃвиŃопО ĐżŃĐžŃопŃаН нападавŃиК. ĐовŃŃка одва ПОгНа ŃаСгНŃĐ´ĐľŃŃ ĐťĐ¸ŃĐž ĐźŃĐśŃинŃ, Ń ĐžŃŃ ĐľĐłĐž гНаСа вŃдоНŃНиŃŃ. Đни ПоŃŃаНи в ŃŃŃкНОП ŃвоŃĐľ, огО вСгНŃĐ´ ĐąŃĐť пОНОн йдиŃоНŃнОŃŃи. РвОСдŃŃ Đľ вОкŃŃĐł Đ˝Đ¸Ń Đ˛Đ¸ŃаН СнакОПŃĐš ĐˇĐ°ĐżĐ°Ń ĐśĐľĐťĐľĐˇĐ°, и Она пОнŃНа, ŃŃĐž ŃŃĐžŃ ŃоНОвок Ńанон. ĐНагОдаŃŃ ĐźĐ˝ĐžĐłĐžĐťĐľŃĐ˝ĐľĐźŃ ĐžĐąŃŃĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń Đ¸ ОпŃŃŃ Đ˛ŃаŃа, ĐаПиННа ŃПОгНа ŃĐžŃ ŃаниŃŃ ŃпОкОКŃŃвио. ĐаŃоП Она ПодНоннО ŃОгнŃНа ĐžĐ´Đ˝Ń Đ˝ĐžĐłŃ, пНаниŃŃŃ Đ°ŃакОваŃŃ ĐźŃĐśŃĐ¸Đ˝Ń ĐşĐžĐťĐľĐ˝ĐžĐź. ĐĐž ŃĐžŃ Đ˛Đ¸Đ´ĐľĐť ĐľŃ Đ˝Đ°ŃквОСŃ. Đак ŃОНŃкО Он пОŃŃвŃŃвОваН ĐľŃ Đ´Đ˛Đ¸ĐśĐľĐ˝Đ¸Đľ, ŃĐž Ń ŃиНОК ŃМаН ĐľŃ Đ˝ĐžĐłĐ¸ вПоŃŃĐľ и ĐżŃиМаН Đş ŃŃĐžĐťŃ ŃвОиПи ПОŃĐ˝ŃПи ĐąŃĐ´ŃаПи. ĐĐ´ŃŃĐł в кОŃидОŃĐľ пОŃĐťŃŃаНŃŃ ŃŃĐź ŃагОв. Đни напŃавНŃНиŃŃ ĐżŃŃПО в кОПнаŃŃ ĐžŃĐ´ŃŃ Đ° поŃŃОнаНа. ÂŤĐŃŃŃŃоо, Ń Đ˛Đ¸Đ´ĐľĐťĐ°, как Он ŃŃĐť ŃŃда!Âť ĐĐžŃŃаŃĐžŃнО ĐąŃНО ОднОгО ĐşŃика Đž пОПОŃи, и ŃŃи ĐťŃди вОŃваНиŃŃ ĐąŃ Đ˛ кОПнаŃŃ. ĐŃŃаŃвŃиŃŃ, ĐźŃĐśŃина ОпŃŃŃиН ĐłĐžĐťĐžĐ˛Ń Đ¸ пО**НОваН ĐаПиННŃ. Đна ŃŃаНа йОŃĐžŃŃŃŃ Đ¸ ĐąŃНа ŃдивНона ŃоП, ŃŃĐž ŃПОгНа НогкО ĐžŃŃОНкнŃŃŃ ĐľĐłĐž. ТоП йОНоо, ŃŃĐž ĐźŃĐśŃина йОНŃŃĐľ но ŃĐłŃОМаН оК Đ˝*МОП. ĐŃŃНи довŃŃки СаПоŃаНиŃŃ. Đ ŃŃĐžŃ ĐźĐžĐźĐľĐ˝Ń ŃĐžŃ, ĐşŃĐž Đ˝Đ°Ń ĐžĐ´Đ¸ĐťŃŃ ĐżĐž ŃŃ ŃŃĐžŃĐžĐ˝Ń Đ´Đ˛ĐľŃи, ŃŃ Đ˛Đ°ŃиНŃŃ ĐˇĐ° ŃŃŃĐşŃ. ĐŃинŃв ŃĐľŃонио, ĐаПиННа ĐżŃиŃŃĐ˝ŃНа ĐźŃĐśŃĐ¸Đ˝Ń Đş Ńойо и ОйвиНа ŃŃкаПи огО ŃĐľŃ. Đа ŃŃĐžŃ ŃаС Она пО**НОваНа огО. ÂŤĐŻ ĐźĐžĐłŃ Đ˛Đ°Đź пОПОŃŃÂť, - ĐżŃОйОŃПОŃаНа Она пОд нОŃ, надоŃŃŃ, ŃŃĐž ĐľŃ ŃŃŃĐ°Ń Đ˝Đľ ĐąŃĐť СаПоŃон. ĐŃĐśŃина ŃŃПнО ŃгНОŃĐ˝ŃĐť. ĐĐźŃ ĐżĐžŃŃойОваНаŃŃ ŃокŃнда, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ĐżŃинŃŃŃ ŃĐľŃонио, СаŃоП Она пОŃŃвŃŃвОваНа огО гОŃŃŃоо Đ´ŃŃ Đ°Đ˝Đ¸Đľ Ń ŃвОогО ŃŃ Đ°: ÂŤĐŻ вОСŃĐźŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃĐľĐąŃ ĐžŃвоŃŃŃвоннОŃŃŃ ĐˇĐ° ŃŃО. ĐгО ĐłĐžĐťĐžŃ ĐąŃĐť ниСкиП и ĐżŃиŃŃгаŃоНŃĐ˝ŃĐź. ĐĐž Он, ĐżĐžŃ ĐžĐśĐľ, нопŃавиНŃнО пОнŃĐť. Đна Ń ĐžŃоНа, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ Đ˛ŃŃ ŃŃĐž ĐąŃНО ĐżŃиŃвОŃŃŃвОП. ĐĐ˝ но дОНМон ĐąŃĐť ни Са ŃŃĐž ĐąŃаŃŃ ĐžŃвоŃŃŃвоннОŃŃŃ. Đ ŃНодŃŃŃŃŃ ŃокŃĐ˝Đ´Ń Đ´Đ˛ĐľŃŃ ŃнОва ŃаŃĐżĐ°Ń Đ˝ŃНаŃŃ. ĐаПиННа и ĐźŃĐśŃина ŃŃŃ ĐśĐľ ŃНиНиŃŃ Đ˛ ĐžŃĐľŃоднОП пО**ĐťŃĐľ. ĐĐľŃПОŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° Đ¸Ń ĐˇĐ°ŃŃŃдниŃоНŃнОо пОНОМонио, ĐźŃĐśŃина ОйнаŃŃМиН, ŃŃĐž огО ŃоНО ŃŃоагиŃОваНО на СвŃĐş. ĐĐ˝ ПОг ĐąŃ ĐżĐžŃĐľŃŃŃŃŃŃ Đ˛ Đ˝ŃĐź, ĐľŃНи ĐąŃ ĐťŃди Са двоŃŃŃ Đ˝Đľ СагОвОŃиНи. Ч*ŃŃ Đ˛*СŃПи! Đа ŃŃĐž Мо ĐżŃĐžŃŃĐž Ń**ŃŃŃаŃŃŃ ĐżĐ°ŃĐžŃка. ЧŃвак, Они и впŃĐ°Đ˛Đ´Ń ĐˇĐ°Đ˝Đ¸ĐźĐ°ŃŃŃŃ ŃŃиП в йОНŃниŃĐľ. ĐПоКŃĐľ Ń ĐžŃŃ Đ˝ĐľĐźĐ˝ĐžĐłĐž ĐżŃиНиŃиŃ!Âť ĐĄĐ˛ĐľŃ Đ¸Đˇ кОŃидОŃа ĐżŃОникаН в кОПнаŃŃ, ĐžĐąĐ˝Đ°ĐśĐ°Ń ĐżĐ°ŃŃ. ĐднакО ŃоНО ĐźŃĐśŃĐ¸Đ˝Ń ĐąŃНО ĐžĐąŃ Đ˛Đ°ŃонО ĐаПиННОК, ŃĐşŃŃĐ˛Đ°Ń ĐľĐłĐž НиŃĐž ĐžŃ ĐťŃйОпŃŃĐ˝ŃŃ ĐłĐťĐ°Đˇ ноСванŃŃ ĐłĐžŃŃоК. ЧŃĐž Đś, ŃŃĐž ŃĐžŃнО но ĐиŃаНиК. ĐŃĐžŃ ŃйНŃдОк ŃŃМоНО Ńанон. ĐоваМнО, наŃкОНŃкО ŃОйНаСниŃоНŃна МонŃина, Ń ŃОПноваŃŃŃ, ŃŃĐž Ń Đ˝ĐľĐłĐž Ń Đ˛Đ°ŃĐ¸Ń ŃиН ŃдоНаŃŃ Ń Đ˝ĐľĐš ŃŃĐž-нийŃĐ´ŃÂť. ÂŤĐĐž, ŃŃвак, ŃŃа МонŃина иСдаŃŃ Đ´ĐžĐ˛ĐžĐťŃнО ĐżŃиŃŃĐ˝ŃĐľ СвŃки, а?Âť ÂŤĐаŃкниŃŃ Đ¸ пОŃовоНиваКŃŃ! ĐаП Đ˝ŃМнО наКŃи ĐиŃĐ°ĐťĐ¸Ń ĐşĐ°Đş ПОМнО ŃкОŃоо, инаŃĐľ ĐźŃ ĐżĐžŃĐľŃŃоП гОНОвŃ!Âť ĐĐžŃĐťŃŃаНŃŃ ŃĐžŃĐžŃ Đ¸ ŃĐžĐżĐžŃ Đ˝ĐžĐł, и ĐźŃĐśŃĐ¸Đ˝Ń ĐąŃĐžŃиНиŃŃ ĐżŃĐžŃŃ, а двоŃŃ Đ˛ĐľŃĐ˝ŃНаŃŃ Đ˛ ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ Đ¸ŃŃ ĐžĐ´Đ˝ĐžĐľ пОНОМонио. ĐŃĐśŃина СнаН, ŃŃĐž огО ĐżŃĐľŃНодОваŃоНи ŃŃНи, нО ĐžŃОСнанио ŃОгО, ŃŃĐž ŃопоŃŃ ĐžĐ˝Đ¸ ĐžŃŃаНиŃŃ ĐžĐ´Đ˝Đ¸, пОдоКŃŃвОваНО на огО ŃаПООйНаданио. ĐĐ˝ ĐżŃĐžŃŃĐž ŃĐžŃваНŃŃ, и Đ˝ĐľĐžĐśĐ¸Đ´Đ°Đ˝Đ˝Đ°Ń Đ˛ĐžĐťĐ˝Đ° Đż**ĐžŃи ĐˇĐ°Ń ĐťĐľŃŃĐ˝ŃНа огО. ĐŃĐžŃ ĐżĐžŃОк Мо**Đ˝Đ¸Ń Đ˝Đľ ОйОŃŃĐť ŃŃĐžŃОнОК и ĐаПиННŃ. ĐОСПОМнО, доНО ĐąŃНО в Đ¸Ń ĐąĐťĐ¸ĐˇĐžŃŃи, иНи в ŃОП, как инŃиПнО Они каŃаНиŃŃ Đ´ŃŃĐł Đ´ŃŃга, а ĐźĐžĐśĐľŃ ĐąŃŃŃ, вО вноСапнОП ĐżŃиНиво адŃонаНина, нО на пОвоŃŃ Đ˝ĐžŃŃŃ ĐżĐžĐ´Đ˝ŃНаŃŃ ĐąŃĐ˝ŃаŃŃĐşĐ°Ń ĐśĐ¸ĐťĐşĐ°, Đž кОŃĐžŃОК Она даМо но пОдОСŃоваНа. ĐĐž ŃŃОгО ПОПонŃа довŃŃка МиНа ŃĐľŃОК ОднООйŃаСнОК МиСнŃŃ, вŃогда пОдŃинŃŃŃŃ ĐżŃавиНаП и пНанаП, ŃŃŃанОвНоннŃĐź Đ´ĐťŃ Đ˝ĐľŃ Đ´ŃŃгиПи. Đа ŃŃĐžŃ ŃаС - Ń ĐžŃŃ ĐąŃ ŃаС - Она ŃОйиŃаНаŃŃ ĐżĐžĐąĐ°ĐťĐžĐ˛Đ°ŃŃ ŃойŃ. ĐовŃŃка ĐžŃĐąŃĐžŃиНа ŃвОи СапŃĐľŃŃ Đ¸ ĐżŃодОŃŃавиНа ĐźŃĐśŃино ŃĐ˛ĐžĐąĐžĐ´Ń Đ´ĐľĐšŃŃвиК, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ĐžĐ˝ доНаН вŃŃ, ŃŃĐž ĐˇĐ°Ń ĐžŃĐľŃ. ĐОгда Они СакОнŃиНи, ĐźŃĐśŃина ноМнО пОŃоНОваН ĐľŃ Đ˛ ŃŃĐşŃ. ÂŤĐŻ ĐżŃĐ¸Đ´Ń ĐˇĐ° ŃОйОК, - ĐżŃĐžŃопŃаН Он, в огО гОНОŃĐľ вŃŃ ĐľŃŃ ŃĐťŃŃаНиŃŃ ĐžŃгОНОŃки наŃНаМдониŃ. РСаŃоП Он ŃŃŃĐť, Ńак Мо вноСапнО, как и ĐżŃиŃŃĐť. ĐŃĐžŃНО ноПаНО вŃоПони, ĐżŃоМдо ŃоП ĐаПиННа ŃПОгНа пОднŃŃŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° нОги. ТиŃĐ¸Đ˝Ń Đ˛ кОПнаŃĐľ наŃŃŃиН СвОнОк ĐľŃ ŃоНоŃОна. Đна ОгНŃдоНаŃŃ Đ¸ ОйнаŃŃМиНа, ŃŃĐž Он ĐťĐľĐśĐ¸Ń Đ˝Đ° ĐşŃĐ°Ń ŃŃОНа. ĐаПиННа ŃŃ Đ˛Đ°ŃиНа ŃоНоŃОн, пОка Он но ŃпаН, и наМаНа на ĐşĐ˝ĐžĐżĐşŃ ĐžŃвоŃа. ÂŤĐОкŃĐžŃ! - ŃаСдаНŃŃ Đ˛ĐˇĐ˛ĐžĐťĐ˝ĐžĐ˛Đ°Đ˝Đ˝ŃĐš гОНОŃ. -Đ ŃонŃŃ Đ˝ĐľĐžŃНОМнОК пОПОŃи ŃОНŃкО ŃŃĐž ĐżŃивоСНи паŃионŃа. ĐĐ˝ пОпаН в аваŃĐ¸Ń Đ¸ пОНŃŃиН ŃĐľŃŃŃСнŃĐľ ŃŃавПŃ. ĐаП Đ˝ŃМнО, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ Đ˛Ń Đ˝ĐľĐźĐľĐ´ĐťĐľĐ˝Đ˝Đž ОкаСаНи ĐľĐźŃ ĐżĐžĐźĐžŃŃ!Âť ĐаПиННа ĐżŃĐžŃиŃŃиНа гОŃНО, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ĐłĐžĐťĐžŃ ĐˇĐ˛ŃŃаН ŃОвнО: ÂŤĐĽĐžŃĐžŃĐž, Ń ĐąŃĐ´Ń ŃĐľŃоС ПинŃŃŃÂť. Đна пОНОМиНа ŃŃŃĐąĐşŃ Đ¸ напŃавиНаŃŃ Đş двоŃи, нО ĐžŃŃанОвиНаŃŃ Đ˝Đ° пОŃОго. Đна ОгНŃдоНа ŃойŃ. Đна и впŃĐ°Đ˛Đ´Ń ĐˇĐ°Đ˝ŃНаŃŃ Ń*ĐşŃОП Ń Đ˝ĐľĐˇĐ˝Đ°ĐşĐžĐźŃоП в ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ ĐąŃаŃĐ˝ŃŃ Đ˝ĐžŃŃ. ĐŃĐž ĐąŃĐť ŃаПŃĐš вОСПŃŃиŃоНŃĐ˝ŃĐš пОŃŃŃпОк в ĐľŃ ĐśĐ¸ĐˇĐ˝Đ¸! ĐĐž ŃоКŃĐ°Ń ĐąŃНО но вŃĐľĐźŃ ĐżŃаСднОваŃŃ ŃвОК пОŃŃŃпОк иНи ŃаСПŃŃĐťŃŃŃ Đž огО пОŃНодŃŃвиŃŃ . ĐаПиННа ĐżŃивоНа ŃĐľĐąŃ Đ˛ пОŃŃдОк и ĐžŃĐżŃавиНаŃŃ Đ˛ ŃонŃŃ ŃĐşŃŃŃоннОК пОПОŃи. ĐĐľŃŃ ĐžŃŃаŃОк нОŃи Она ĐąŃНа СанŃŃа ŃайОŃОК. ĐОгда Она Đ˝Đ°ĐşĐžĐ˝ĐľŃ ĐžŃвОйОдиНаŃŃ, ŃМо йНиСиНŃŃ ŃаŃŃвоŃ. ĐĐľŃĐ˝ŃвŃиŃŃ Đ˛ кОПнаŃŃ ĐžŃĐ´ŃŃ Đ° поŃŃОнаНа, Она ОйнаŃŃМиНа, ŃŃĐž в кОПнаŃĐľ ĐąŃНО вŃŃ Ńак Мо ĐłŃŃСнО. Đ Ńки довŃŃки ŃМаНиŃŃ Đ˛ ĐşŃНаки, а в гОНОво ĐżŃОноŃНиŃŃ Đ˛ĐžŃĐżĐžĐźĐ¸Đ˝Đ°Đ˝Đ¸Ń Đž ĐąŃŃнОП ĐżŃĐžŃНОК нОŃŃŃ. ХпаŃийО, ŃŃĐž пОдПониНа ПонŃ, дОкŃĐžŃ ĐĐľŃŃОва, - кОННога ĐаПиННŃ, Яна ĐгаŃОнОва, вОŃНа Ń ĐąĐťĐ°ĐłĐžĐ´Đ°ŃнОК ŃĐťŃйкОК. Та вŃдавиНа иС ŃĐľĐąŃ ŃĐťŃйкŃ: ÂŤĐОМаНŃĐšŃŃа. ÂŤĐаНŃŃĐľ Ń ŃĐżŃавНŃŃŃ ŃаПа. Тойо ŃНодŃĐľŃ Đ˛ĐľŃĐ˝ŃŃŃŃŃ Đ¸ ноПнОгО ĐžŃĐ´ĐžŃ Đ˝ŃŃŃ, - Яна пОŃПОŃŃоНа на ĐąŃПаги, ŃаСйŃĐžŃаннŃĐľ пО пОНŃ, и ĐżŃипОднŃНа ĐąŃОви. - ЧŃĐž СдоŃŃ ĐżŃОиСОŃНО? ĐĐžŃĐľĐźŃ Đ˛ŃŃ Đ˛Đ°ĐťŃĐľŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° пОНŃ?Âť ĐаПиНа в панико ĐžŃвоНа гНаСа и ĐžŃвоŃиНа: ÂŤĐĐš, Ń ŃĐťŃŃаКнО ŃŃОниНа Đ¸Ń . ĐОМаНŃĐšŃŃа, ĐżŃийоŃиŃŃ ĐˇĐ´ĐľŃŃ. ĐŻ ŃŃŃаНа, пОŃŃĐžĐźŃ ĐżĐžĐšĐ´ŃÂť. Яно пОкаСаНŃŃ ŃŃŃаннŃĐź ĐžŃĐ˛ĐľŃ ĐаПиННŃ, нО Она но ĐżŃидаНа ŃŃĐžĐźŃ ĐˇĐ˝Đ°ŃониŃ. Đни пОпŃĐžŃаНиŃŃ, и МонŃина ĐżŃинŃНаŃŃ ŃОйиŃаŃŃ ŃаСйŃĐžŃаннŃĐľ воŃи. Đна одва ŃŃпоНа наŃаŃŃ, как в двоŃŃŃ ĐżĐžŃвиНŃŃ ŃаП диŃокŃĐžŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃниŃŃ, а Са ниП - пОПОŃник ĐиŃаНиŃ. ĐНава 2 ЧŃвŃŃвО Đ˛Đ¸Đ˝Ń ÂŤĐŃĐž вŃаŃ, доМŃŃивŃĐ°Ń Đ˛ŃĐľŃа воŃĐľŃОП, - ŃкаСаН диŃокŃĐžŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃниŃŃ. - ĐОкŃĐžŃ ĐŻĐ˝Đ° ĐгаŃОнОва. ĐŃŃиŃŃĐľĐ˝Ń ĐиŃаНиŃ, ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐŃНОв, вОŃŃĐť в кОПнаŃŃ Đ¸ пОŃПОŃŃоН на ŃайНиŃĐşŃ Ń Đ¸ĐźĐľĐ˝ĐľĐź на НайОŃаŃĐžŃнОП Ń Đ°ĐťĐ°ŃĐľ ĐŻĐ˝Ń. ÂŤĐОКдŃĐźŃĐľ ŃĐž ПнОК. Яна ĐąŃНа в СаПоŃаŃоНŃŃŃво. ÂŤĐŃда ĐźŃ Đ¸Đ´ŃĐź?Âť ĐĐž диŃокŃĐžŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃниŃŃ Đ˝Đľ ĐˇĐ°Ń ĐžŃоН ĐžŃвоŃаŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ĐľŃ Đ˛ĐžĐżŃĐžŃ. ĐĐ˝ Ń ŃиНОК пОŃŃĐ˝ŃĐť ĐľŃ ĐˇĐ° ŃŃĐşŃ Đ¸ ŃкаСаН: ÂŤĐŃĐžŃŃĐž пОКдŃĐźŃĐľ. ĐĐľ СаŃŃавНŃĐšŃĐľ гОŃпОдина ĐОвикОва МдаŃŃÂť. ĐŃкОŃĐľ Она ОкаСаНаŃŃ Đ˛ кайиноŃĐľ диŃокŃĐžŃа йОНŃниŃŃ. ĐиŃаНиК ŃидоН на дивано, огО Ń ŃĐ´ĐžŃавОо и ĐźŃŃĐşŃНиŃŃОо ŃоНО ĐžŃкинŃНОŃŃ Đ˝Đ°ĐˇĐ°Đ´ в нопŃинŃМдŃннОК пОСо, а дНиннŃĐľ нОги ĐąŃНи ŃĐşŃĐľŃĐľĐ˝Ń ĐżĐľŃод ниП. ĐŃМнО ĐąŃНО иПоŃŃ ĐžŃŃŃŃĐš гНаС и ĐżŃиŃПОŃŃĐľŃŃŃŃ ĐżĐžĐ˛Đ˝Đ¸ĐźĐ°ŃоНŃноо, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ĐżĐžĐ˝ŃŃŃ, ŃŃĐž огО ĐłŃĐąŃ ĐąŃНи йНодноо ОйŃŃнОгО. Đ ŃŃаŃŃŃŃ, ŃоСкиК ĐˇĐ°ĐżĐ°Ń Đ´ĐľĐˇĐ¸Đ˝ŃиŃиŃŃŃŃогО ŃŃодŃŃва, кОŃĐžŃŃĐź ĐąŃНи ĐżŃОпиŃĐ°Đ˝Ń ŃŃĐľĐ˝Ń ĐąĐžĐťŃниŃŃ, ŃĐşŃŃваН ĐˇĐ°ĐżĐ°Ń Đş**ви на огО кОМо. ĐĐ˝ ĐąŃĐť ĐžĐ´ĐľŃ Đ˛ ŃиŃŃŃĐš ŃŃŃĐ˝ŃĐš кОŃŃŃĐź, кОŃĐžŃŃĐš ŃакМо пОПОг ŃĐşŃŃŃŃ ĐşŃаŃĐ˝ŃĐľ ĐżŃŃна, в ĐżŃĐžŃивнОП ŃĐťŃŃао вŃŃŃовОМивŃио ĐąŃ Đ˛ŃĐľŃ ĐžĐşŃŃМаŃŃĐ¸Ń . РогО вŃŃаМонии НиŃа ŃŃвŃŃвОваНаŃŃ ĐśŃŃŃкОŃŃŃ, кОŃĐžŃĐ°Ń Ńак и гОвОŃиНа, ĐąŃĐ´ŃĐž Он пОйŃваН в ŃаПОП адŃ, и ŃŃĐž Ń Đ˝Đ¸Đź но ŃŃĐžĐ¸Ń ŃŃŃиŃŃ. ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐżĐžĐ´ĐžŃŃĐť Đş Đ´Đ¸Đ˛Đ°Đ˝Ń Đ¸ накНОниНŃŃ ĐżĐžĐąĐťĐ¸ĐśĐľ, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ĐżŃĐžŃопŃаŃŃ ĐиŃĐ°ĐťĐ¸Ń Đ˝Đ° ŃŃ Đž: ÂŤĐидоОСапиŃи Ń ĐşĐ°ĐźĐľŃ Đ˝Đ°ĐąĐťŃĐ´ĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐżŃĐžŃНОК нОŃи ĐąŃНи наПоŃоннО пОддоНанŃ, ŃкОŃоо вŃогО, ŃŃĐž ŃдоНаНи ваŃи нападавŃио. Đни пОдŃиŃŃиНи ŃĐťĐľĐ´Ń Đ¸ ŃĐąŃаНи вŃĐľ вОСПОМнŃĐľ ŃНики. ĐŃĐž дОкŃĐžŃ ĐŻĐ˝Đ° ĐгаŃОнОва, доМŃŃивŃĐ°Ń ĐżŃĐžŃНОК нОŃŃŃ. ĐиŃокŃĐžŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃниŃŃ ŃаП пОдŃвоŃдиН ŃŃĐž. ĐŻ ŃакМо поŃопŃОвоŃиН СапиŃи. ĐŃĐž доКŃŃвиŃоНŃнО Она. ТОНŃкО ŃОгда ĐиŃаНиК пОднŃĐť гНаСа. ĐŁ ĐŻĐ˝Ń ŃоСкО поŃĐľŃ Đ˛Đ°ŃиНО Đ´ŃŃ Đ°Đ˝Đ¸Đľ и Она пОнŃНа, ŃŃĐž поŃод ноК ŃаП йОŃŃ ĐşĐžŃпОŃаŃии ÂŤĐаŃаПаŃĐ˝ŃÂť. ÂŤĐŃ ŃĐžŃ ŃоНОвок, кОŃĐžŃŃĐš пОПОг Пно ĐżŃĐžŃНОК нОŃŃŃ?Âť - ŃĐżŃĐžŃиН ĐиŃаНиК, ОгНŃĐ´ŃĐ˛Đ°Ń ĐľŃ Ń ĐłĐžĐťĐžĐ˛Ń Đ´Đž нОг. Яна ŃŃŃ ĐśĐľ ĐżŃигнŃНа гОНОвŃ, но ŃĐľŃаŃŃŃ Đ˛ŃŃŃĐľŃиŃŃŃŃ Ń ĐłŃОСнŃĐź вСгНŃдОП ĐźŃĐśŃинŃ. ÂŤĐа... Đ-ŃŃĐž ĐąŃНа ŃÂť, - Она но ŃОвŃоП пОниПаНа, Đž ŃŃĐź идŃŃ ŃĐľŃŃ, нО СнаНа, ŃŃĐž в ĐľŃ Đ¸Đ˝ŃĐľŃĐľŃĐ°Ń Đ˛ĐžĐšŃи в дОвоŃио Đş ĐиŃĐ°ĐťĐ¸Ń ĐОвикОвŃ. ĐŃгОда но СаŃŃĐ°Đ˛Đ¸Ń ŃĐľĐąŃ ĐśĐ´Đ°ŃŃ. Так ŃĐťŃŃиНОŃŃ, ŃŃĐž в ЌонŃŃаНŃнОП вОоннОП гОŃпиŃаНо ŃОйиŃаНиŃŃ ĐžŃОйŃаŃŃ ĐşĐ°Đ˝Đ´Đ¸Đ´Đ°ŃОв Đ´ĐťŃ ĐżŃĐžŃ ĐžĐśĐ´ĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐżŃакŃики. Đ Ń ĐžŃŃ ŃŃĐž ĐąŃНО ОйОСнаŃонО как ŃакОвОо, вŃĐľ в ŃŃОК ĐžŃŃаŃНи СнаНи, ŃŃĐž инŃĐľŃĐ˝Ń Đ˛ кОноŃнОП иŃОго ĐąŃĐ´ŃŃ ĐżŃинŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃайОŃŃ Đ¸ дОМивŃŃ Đ´Đž кОнŃа ŃвОоК каŃŃĐľŃŃ Đ˛ ŃŃОП ŃŃŃоМдонии. ĐŃНи ŃĐś на ŃĐž пОŃНО, ЌонŃŃаНŃĐ˝ŃĐš вОоннŃĐš гОŃпиŃĐ°ĐťŃ Đ¸ĐźĐľĐť Đ´ĐžŃŃŃĐż Đş ŃĐľŃŃŃŃаП, кОŃĐžŃŃĐľ ĐąŃНи наПнОгО ĐťŃŃŃĐľ, ŃоП в ŃŃОК йОНŃниŃĐľ. Яна пНаниŃОваНа пОдŃŃМиŃŃŃŃ Ń ĐиŃаНиоП в надоМдо иŃпОНŃСОваŃŃ ĐľĐłĐž ŃвŃСи, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ĐżĐžĐżĐ°ŃŃŃ Đ˛ ĐťŃŃŃŃŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃниŃŃ. ÂŤĐŻ ĐźĐžĐłŃ ĐşĐžĐźĐżĐľĐ˝ŃиŃОваŃŃ Ńойо вŃоП, ŃоП ŃŃ ĐˇĐ°Ń ĐžŃĐľŃŃ, даМо ĐąŃакОП, - вноСапнО ĐżŃĐľŃваН ĐľŃ ĐźŃŃНи Ń ĐžĐťĐžĐ´Đ˝ŃĐš ĐłĐžĐťĐžŃ ĐиŃаНиŃ. ĐгО НиŃĐž ĐžŃŃаваНОŃŃ ĐžŃŃŃŃанŃннŃĐź, нО ĐźŃŃĐťŃ Đž вŃĐľŃаŃноК нОŃи ŃĐźŃĐłŃиНа ĐśŃŃŃĐşŃŃ ĐťĐ¸Đ˝Đ¸Ń ĐľĐłĐž ŃŃа. ЧŃĐž Đś... ĐŻ...Âť - ŃŃĐž ĐąŃНО наŃŃОНŃкО ноОМиданнО, ŃоП Яна ПОгНа Ńойо ĐżŃодŃŃавиŃŃ, ŃŃĐž Она Ń ŃŃŃдОП ПОгНа пОдОйŃаŃŃ ŃНОва. ÂŤĐŃĐ¸Ń ĐžĐ´Đ¸ кО Пно, как ŃОНŃкО ĐżŃиПоŃŃ ŃĐľŃонио, - вŃŃаН ĐиŃаНиК и МоŃŃОП пОпŃĐžŃиН ĐониŃа даŃŃ ĐľĐš ŃвОК кОнŃакŃĐ˝ŃĐš ŃоНоŃОн. ĐиŃокŃĐžŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃниŃŃ ĐżĐžŃпоŃиН и ĐżŃодНОМиН ĐиŃĐ°ĐťĐ¸Ń ĐżŃОвОдиŃŃ ĐľĐłĐž Đş вŃŃ ĐžĐ´Ń. ÂŤĐ ŃŃОП Đ˝ĐľŃ Đ˝ĐľĐžĐąŃ ĐžĐ´Đ¸ĐźĐžŃŃи, - ĐžŃкаСаНŃŃ ŃĐžŃ, и вŃŃ ĐľĐłĐž пОводонио ŃнОва ŃŃаНО Ń ĐžĐťĐžĐ´Đ˝ŃĐź. ĐаŃоП Он ĐžŃŃанОвиНŃŃ, как ĐąŃĐ´ŃĐž огО кОо-ŃŃĐž ĐžŃониНО. ĐĐ˝ ОйоŃĐ˝ŃĐťŃŃ Đş диŃокŃĐžŃŃ Đ¸ ŃкаСаН: ÂŤĐОМаНŃĐšŃŃа, пОСайОŃŃŃĐľŃŃ Đž ноК. ÂŤĐОноŃнО, - СавоŃиН огО диŃокŃĐžŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃниŃŃ Ń Đ˛ĐľĐśĐťĐ¸Đ˛ĐžĐš ŃĐťŃйкОК. УйодивŃиŃŃ, ŃŃĐž Они Đ˝Đ°Ń ĐžĐ´ŃŃŃŃ Đ˛Đ˝Đľ ĐżŃодоНОв ŃĐťŃŃиПОŃŃи, ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐżĐžĐ´ĐžŃŃĐť Đş ĐиŃаНиŃ. ÂŤĐаŃаНŃник, - ОйŃаŃиНŃŃ ĐžĐ˝ ŃĐ¸Ń Đ¸Đź, нО наŃŃĐžŃŃоНŃĐ˝ŃĐź гОНОŃОП, - Đ˛Ń Đ˛ĐľĐ´Ń ŃМо МонаŃŃ. ĐŻ но Đ´ŃПаŃ, ŃŃĐž ĐąŃак ŃвНŃĐľŃŃŃ ĐżŃиоПНоПŃĐź ваŃианŃОП Đ´ĐťŃ ĐłĐžŃпОМи ĐгаŃОнОвОК. ĐаП ŃНодŃĐľŃ ĐžŃкаСаŃŃŃŃ ĐžŃ ŃŃОгО ĐżŃодНОМониŃÂť. ĐŃĐąŃ ĐиŃĐ°ĐťĐ¸Ń Đ´ŃŃĐ˝ŃНиŃŃ ĐżŃи ŃпОПинании Đž огО ĐąŃако, а НиŃĐž ĐľŃŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃŃĐľ пОПŃаŃноНО, кОгда Он пОдŃПаН Đž МонŃино, на кОŃĐžŃОК огО СаŃŃавиНи МониŃŃŃŃ. Тойо ŃŃĐž, МиŃŃ Đ˝Đ°Đ´ĐžĐľĐťĐž?Âť - ĐżŃигŃОСиН Он ŃĐ˛ĐžĐľĐźŃ ĐżĐžĐźĐžŃникŃ. Đ˘ĐžŃ ĐżĐžĐ˝ŃĐť, ŃŃĐž ŃкаСаН ŃĐž, ŃогО но ŃНодОваНО, и ŃŃŃ ĐśĐľ СадŃОМаН. Đ ŃŃĐžŃ ĐźĐžĐźĐľĐ˝Ń ĐžĐ˝ но СнаН, ĐşŃĐž йОНŃŃĐľ вŃогО ĐˇĐťĐ¸Ń ĐľĐłĐž йОŃŃа - Đ˝ĐžĐ˛Đ°Ń Đ˝ĐľĐ˛ĐľŃŃа иНи ŃоНОвок, ŃŃĐžŃŃиК Са вŃĐľŃаŃниП нападониоП. ТоП вŃоПоноП ĐаПиННа воŃĐ˝ŃНаŃŃ Đ˝Đ° виННŃ, кОŃĐžŃŃŃ Đ´ĐžĐťĐśĐ˝Đ° ĐąŃНа доНиŃŃ Ń ĐźŃМоП. ĐкОнОПка ŃŃĐľĐ´Đ˝Đ¸Ń ĐťĐľŃ, ĐикŃĐžŃĐ¸Ń Đ ĐžĐźĐ°Đ˝ĐžĐ˛Đ°, вŃŃŃĐľŃиНа ĐľŃ Đ˛ ŃОКо, на ĐľŃ ĐťĐ¸ŃĐľ ĐąŃНО напиŃанО йоŃпОкОКŃŃвО. ÂŤĐĐžŃĐľĐźŃ Đ˛Đ°Ń Đ˝Đľ ĐąŃНО вŃĐľŃа воŃĐľŃОП, гОŃпОМа?Âť ÂŤĐŻ дОНМна ĐąŃНа пОдПониŃŃ ĐşĐžĐťĐťĐľĐłŃÂť, - ĐžŃвоŃиНа Ńа. ĐŃ ĐłĐťĐ°ĐˇĐ° ĐąŃНи пОкŃаŃновŃиПи и ŃНоСиНиŃŃ ĐžŃ ŃŃŃаНОŃŃи. Увидов ŃŃĐž, ĐикŃĐžŃĐ¸Ń ŃĐľŃиНа но наŃŃаиваŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃвОŃĐź. ĐаПиННа пОднŃНаŃŃ Đ˝Đ°Đ˛ĐľŃŃ Đ¸ пОгŃŃСиНаŃŃ Đ˛ ваннŃ. ĐŃ ĐźŃŃНи новОНŃнО воŃĐ˝ŃНиŃŃ Đş ĐżŃодŃĐ´ŃŃоК нОŃи, и Она пОŃŃвŃŃвОваНа, как ĐľŃ ŃŃки наŃаНи гОŃĐľŃŃ. Đна Đ˛ĐˇĐ´ĐžŃ Đ˝ŃНа и пОгŃŃСиНаŃŃ Đ˛ вОдŃ, как ĐąŃ ŃпаŃаŃŃŃ ĐžŃ ŃŃовОМнŃŃ Đ˛ĐžŃпОПинаниК. ĐŃ ŃŃвŃŃва пО ŃŃĐžĐźŃ ĐżĐžĐ˛ĐžĐ´Ń ĐąŃНи ŃПоŃаннŃПи, и Она но СнаНа, Ń ŃогО наŃаŃŃ. Đна даМо но ĐżŃодŃŃавНŃНа, ŃŃĐž ŃŃĐž ĐąŃĐť Са ŃоНОвок. ĐОНоо ŃОгО, Она ŃопоŃŃ ĐąŃНа СаПŃМоП. ĐŃ ŃŃОК ĐźŃŃНи Она пОŃŃвŃŃвОваНа винŃ. ĐĐľŃПОŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ОйŃŃĐžŃŃоНŃŃŃва, кОŃĐžŃŃĐľ ĐżŃивоНи Đ¸Ń Đş Đ˝ŃноŃĐ˝ĐľĐźŃ ĐżĐžĐťĐžĐśĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń, ŃĐ°ĐşŃ ĐžŃŃаваНŃŃ ŃакŃОП: Она и ĐиŃаНиК ŃвНŃŃŃŃŃ ĐźŃМоП и МонОК. ĐаПиННа вŃŃНа иС ваннŃ, ОдоНаŃŃ Đ¸ ŃнОва ĐżŃигОŃОвиНаŃŃ Đş вŃŃ ĐžĐ´Ń. Đак ŃОНŃкО Она ŃĐżŃŃŃиНаŃŃ Đ˛Đ˝Đ¸Đˇ, ĐикŃĐžŃĐ¸Ń ŃŃŃ ĐśĐľ СаŃŃĐľŃиНаŃŃ Đ˛ĐžĐşŃŃĐł ноŃ: ÂŤĐŃ ĐžĐżŃŃŃ ŃŃ ĐžĐ´Đ¸ŃĐľ Ńак ŃкОŃĐž? ĐĐžŃĐľĐźŃ ĐąŃ Đ˛Đ°Đź ŃнаŃаНа но пОСавŃŃакаŃŃ?Âť Та пОŃПОŃŃоНа на вŃоПŃ. ÂŤĐĐľŃ, Ń ĐžĐżĐžĐˇĐ´Đ°Ń Đ˝Đ° ŃайОŃŃÂť. ĐикŃĐžŃĐ¸Ń ĐˇĐ˝Đ°ĐťĐ°, ŃŃĐž ĐаПиННа вŃаŃ, пОŃŃĐžĐźŃ ĐžĐ˝Đ° пОниПаНа, ŃŃĐž Đ´ĐťŃ ŃŃОК ПОНОдОК довŃŃки ŃвНŃĐľŃŃŃ Đ˝ĐžŃПОК ĐżŃОвОдиŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃайОŃĐľ ноŃПоŃоннОо кОНиŃĐľŃŃвО вŃоПони. ТОгда Она ĐżŃĐžŃŃĐ˝ŃНа оК ŃŃакан ПОНОка: ÂŤĐŃпоКŃĐľ Ń ĐžŃŃ ĐąŃ ŃŃĐž. ĐŃŃĐžŃОМнО, ОнО гОŃŃŃоо. ХпаŃийО, - ŃĐ¸Ń Đž ĐżŃОиСноŃНа довŃŃка, ŃОгŃĐľŃĐ°Ń ĐˇĐ°ĐąĐžŃОК ŃкОнОПки. ÂŤĐĐľ Са ŃŃО, - ĐťŃйоСнО ŃĐťŃйнŃНаŃŃ ŃкОнОПка. ĐОСПОМнО, ŃŃĐžŃ ĐąŃак и ĐąŃĐť вŃĐ˝ŃМдоннŃĐź, нО Она Đ´ĐžŃŃаŃĐžŃнО Ń ĐžŃĐžŃĐž СнаНа, ŃŃĐž ноНŃĐˇŃ ŃПОŃŃĐľŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ĐĐ°ĐźĐ¸ĐťĐťŃ ŃвŃŃОка. ĐаМо йоС ŃиŃŃНа ĐśĐľĐ˝Ń ĐиŃĐ°ĐťĐ¸Ń ĐОвикОва ĐаПиННа - ĐżŃĐžŃĐľŃŃиОнаНŃĐ˝ŃĐš вŃаŃ, и ŃŃĐž Đ´ĐľĐťĐ°ĐľŃ ĐľŃ ĐąĐžĐťĐľĐľ ŃоП Đ´ĐžŃŃОКнОК ŃваМониŃ. ĐОпив ПОНОкО, ĐаПиННа воŃĐ˝ŃНа ŃŃакан ĐикŃĐžŃии и напŃавиНаŃŃ Đş вŃŃ ĐžĐ´Ń. ĐднакО Она но пОŃНа ŃŃĐ°ĐˇŃ Đ˛ кОПнаŃŃ ĐžŃĐ´ŃŃ Đ° поŃŃОнаНа. Đна вŃŃНа иС дОПа пОŃанŃŃĐľ, пОŃĐžĐźŃ ŃŃĐž оК Đ˝ŃМнО ĐąŃНО СаКŃи в ŃŃаŃиОнаŃ. ĐŃ ĐźĐ°ŃŃ ĐąŃНа пОПоŃона в ĐžŃдоНонио инŃонŃивнОК ŃĐľŃапии. ĐаПиННа ПОНŃа вОŃНа в паНаŃŃ Đ¸ ĐżŃОвоŃиНа ŃĐžŃŃĐžŃнио ПаŃĐľŃи. ĐонŃина пО-ĐżŃĐľĐśĐ˝ĐľĐźŃ Đ˝Đ°Ń ĐžĐ´Đ¸ĐťĐ°ŃŃ Đ˛ ĐżĐťĐžŃ ĐžĐź ŃĐžŃŃĐžŃнии. ĐĄĐľŃĐ´ŃĐľ довŃŃки СанŃНО. ĐŃ ĐźĐ°ŃŃ ŃŃŃадаНа ĐžŃ ŃĐľŃĐ´ĐľŃнОК нодОŃŃаŃĐžŃнОŃŃи и Đ˝Đ°Ń ĐžĐ´Đ¸ĐťĐ°ŃŃ Đ˛ ĐşŃиŃиŃĐľŃкОП ŃĐžŃŃĐžŃнии. ĐдинŃŃвоннŃĐź ŃпОŃОйОП ŃĐžŃ ŃаниŃŃ ĐśĐ¸ĐˇĐ˝Ń ĐźĐ°ŃĐľŃи ĐąŃНа поŃĐľŃадка ŃĐľŃĐ´Ńа, кОŃĐžŃаŃ, ĐľŃŃĐľŃŃвоннО, ОйОŃНаŃŃ ĐąŃ Đ˛ ŃоНОо ŃĐžŃŃĐžŃнио. ĐŃнОвнОК ĐżŃиŃинОК, пО кОŃĐžŃОК ĐаПиННа ŃОгНаŃиНаŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ĐąŃак, ĐąŃНО ŃĐž, ŃŃĐž ĐľŃ ĐžŃĐľŃ ŃĐłŃОМаН ŃĐ´ĐľŃМаŃŃ Đ´ĐľĐ˝Ńги, Đ˝ĐľĐžĐąŃ ĐžĐ´Đ¸ĐźŃĐľ Đ´ĐťŃ ĐžĐżĐľŃаŃии. ТопоŃŃ, кОгда Она вŃŃНа СаПŃĐś, как ŃОгО ŃŃойОваН ĐľŃ ĐžŃĐľŃ, вŃŃ, ŃŃĐž иП ĐąŃНО Đ˝ŃМнО, ŃŃĐž наКŃи ĐżĐžĐ´Ń ĐžĐ´ŃŃогО дОнОŃа ŃĐľŃĐ´Ńа. ĐаПиННа ĐąŃĐžŃиНа гОŃŃкиК вСгНŃĐ´ на ПаŃŃ: ÂŤĐаПа, Ń ŃĐľĐąŃ Đ˛ŃНоŃŃ. ĐŻ ОйоŃаŃÂť. ĐŃ ĐźĐ°ŃŃ ĐąŃНа ŃаПŃĐź йНиСкиП ŃоНОвокОП, ĐľŃ ĐłĐťĐ°Đ˛Đ˝ĐžĐš пОддоŃМкОК и надŃМнŃĐź дОвоŃоннŃĐź НиŃОП. ĐоОМиданнО СаСвОниН ŃоНоŃОн. ĐовŃŃка Đ´ĐžŃŃаНа ŃоНоŃОн иС каŃПана и ĐžŃвоŃиНа на СвОнОк. ÂŤĐиНа, - ŃаСдаНŃŃ ĐźŃĐśŃкОК гОНОŃ. - Đно Đ˝ŃМнО, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ŃŃ ĐžĐşĐ°ĐˇĐ°ĐťĐ° Пно ĐžĐ´Đ˝Ń ŃŃĐťŃĐłŃÂť. ĐНава 3 ЧаŃŃĐ˝ŃĐš паŃĐ¸ĐľĐ˝Ń ĐаПиННо пОСвОниН ФŃĐ´ĐžŃ Đ¤Đ°ĐťŃкОв. Đни ŃŃиНиŃŃ Đ˛ ОднОП ПодиŃинŃкОП ŃнивоŃŃиŃĐľŃĐľ, Ń ĐžŃŃ ĐžĐ˝ ĐąŃĐť на два гОда ŃŃаŃŃĐľ ĐľŃ. ĐаŃоП Он ŃĐľŃ Đ°Đť Са ĐłŃаниŃŃ, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ĐżŃОдОНМиŃŃ ĐžĐąŃŃонио, и ŃопоŃŃ ĐąŃĐť иСвоŃŃĐ˝ŃĐź ŃĐşŃпоŃŃОП в ŃвОоК ОйНаŃŃи. ФŃĐ´ĐžŃ Đ˛Ńогда Ń ĐžŃĐžŃĐž СайОŃиНŃŃ Đž ĐаПиННо, пОŃŃĐžĐźŃ ĐžĐ˝Đ¸ ĐąŃНи дОвОНŃнО йНиСки. РкакОК ŃŃĐťŃго идŃŃ ŃĐľŃŃ?Âť - ĐżŃŃПО ŃĐżŃĐžŃиНа ĐаПиННа. ÂŤĐŁ ĐźĐľĐ˝Ń ĐľŃŃŃ ĐżĐ°ŃионŃ, Đ˝ŃМдаŃŃиКŃŃ Đ˛ НоŃонии, ОднакО Ń ĐźĐľĐ˝Ń ĐżĐžŃвиНОŃŃ Đ˝ĐľĐžŃНОМнОо доНО, и Ń Đ˝Đľ Đ´ŃПаŃ, ŃŃĐž ŃĐźĐžĐłŃ ĐˇĐ°Đ˝ŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃиП в йНиМаКŃоо вŃоПŃ. ĐОМаНŃĐšŃŃа, вОСŃПи паŃионŃа пОд ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ ĐşŃŃНО, - пОпŃĐžŃиН ФŃĐ´ĐžŃ. ĐаПиНа вСгНŃĐ˝ŃНа на ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ ŃаŃпиŃанио. ĐĄĐľĐłĐžĐ´Đ˝Ń Ń Đ˝ĐľŃ Đ˝Đľ ĐąŃНО доН в ĐžŃиŃĐľ, и, ĐľŃНи но ŃŃиŃаŃŃ Đ´Đ˛ŃŃ ĐžĐżĐľŃаŃиК, СапНаниŃОваннŃŃ Đ˝Đ° пОНдонŃ, Она ĐąŃНа ĐżŃакŃиŃĐľŃки ŃвОйОдна. ÂŤĐа, кОноŃнО. ĐŃда Пно пОдŃĐľŃ Đ°ŃŃ?Âť - ŃĐżŃĐžŃиНа ĐаПиННа. ÂŤĐŻ напиŃŃ Ńойо адŃĐľŃ. ĐОгда дОйоŃŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃда, ĐżŃĐžŃŃĐž ŃкаМи ĐžŃ ŃанникаП, ŃŃĐž ŃŃ ĐżŃĐ¸ĐľŃ Đ°ĐťĐ° Đş гОŃĐżĐžĐ´Đ¸Đ˝Ń ĐаНаŃникОвŃ, и Они ОйО вŃŃĐź пОСайОŃŃŃŃŃÂť, - ĐžŃвоŃиН ФŃĐ´ĐžŃ. ÂŤĐОгОвОŃиНиŃŃÂť, - ĐžŃвоŃиНа довŃŃка. ÂŤĐŃŃ ĐşĐžĐľ-ŃŃĐž, - дОйавиН ФŃĐ´ĐžŃ, и огО ŃОн ŃŃаН ŃĐľŃŃŃСнŃĐź. - ĐикОгда Đ˝Đ¸ĐşĐžĐźŃ ĐžĐą ŃŃОП но гОвОŃи и но СадаваК НиŃĐ˝Đ¸Ń Đ˛ĐžĐżŃĐžŃОв. ĐŃŃ, ŃŃĐž Ńойо Đ˝ŃМнО ŃдоНаŃŃ, ŃŃĐž вŃНоŃиŃŃ ĐżĐ°ŃионŃа. ÂŤĐŻŃнО. ĐĐľ вОНнŃĐšŃŃÂť, - ĐžŃвоŃиНа ĐаПиННа. Đни пОпŃĐžŃаНиŃŃ, и ĐаПиННа вŃСваНа ŃакŃи, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ Đ´ĐžĐąŃаŃŃŃŃ Đş паŃионŃŃ. ĐĐľŃŃĐž ОкаСаНОŃŃ Đ˛ ĐżŃĐľŃŃиМнОП ŃаКОно, СапОНноннОП виННаПи, ĐžŃнаŃŃннŃПи ŃиŃŃоПаПи йоСОпаŃнОŃŃи вŃŃŃогО ŃŃОвнŃ. Đак и ОМидаНОŃŃ, на Đ˛Ń ĐžĐ´Đľ довŃŃка ŃŃОНкнŃНаŃŃ Ń ŃŃŃОвОК ĐžŃ ŃанОК. ĐаПиННа пОŃНодОваНа инŃŃŃŃĐşŃиŃĐź и ŃпОПŃĐ˝ŃНа гОŃпОдина ĐаНаŃникОва. ХдоНав СвОнОк, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ŃйодиŃŃŃŃ Đ˛ ĐżŃавдивОŃŃи ĐľŃ ŃНОв, ĐžŃ Ńанник ĐżŃигНаŃиН ĐĐ°ĐźĐ¸ĐťĐťŃ Đ˛Đ˝ŃŃŃŃ. ĐовŃŃка НогкО наŃНа виННŃ. Đна пОднŃНаŃŃ ĐżĐž ŃŃŃпонŃкаП и пОСвОниНа в двоŃŃ. ЧоŃоС ноŃкОНŃкО ŃокŃнд двоŃŃ ĐžŃĐşŃŃНаŃŃ. ĐаСаНОŃŃ, ŃŃĐž ŃиŃŃаŃĐ¸Ń Đ´ĐľĐšŃŃвиŃоНŃнО ĐąŃНа ŃŃĐžŃнОК. ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń Đ˝Đ°Ń ĐźŃŃиНŃŃ. Đни МдаНи ФŃĐ´ĐžŃа, нО вПоŃŃĐž ŃŃОгО на пОŃОго ОкаСаНаŃŃ Đ˝ĐľĐˇĐ˛Đ°Đ˝Đ°Ń ĐłĐžŃŃŃŃ. ÂŤĐŃĐžŃŃиŃĐľ, вŃâŚÂť - наŃаНа довŃŃка. ĐС ŃкаСаниК ФŃĐ´ĐžŃа ĐаПиННа ŃМо ŃдоНаНа вŃвОд, ŃŃĐž ŃŃĐžŃ ĐżĐ°ŃĐ¸ĐľĐ˝Ń ŃĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ ĐťĐ¸ŃнОо ĐżŃĐžŃŃŃанŃŃвО, и ŃŃĐžĐąŃ Đ¸ĐˇĐąĐľĐśĐ°ŃŃ Đ˝ĐľĐżŃиŃŃнОŃŃоК, Она ŃĐžŃНа ŃаСŃПнŃĐź надоŃŃ ĐźĐ°ŃĐşŃ. ĐоСОпаŃнОŃŃŃ ĐąŃНа в ĐżŃиОŃиŃĐľŃĐľ. ÂŤĐОкŃĐžŃ Đ¤Đ°ĐťŃкОв пОпŃĐžŃиН ĐźĐľĐ˝Ń ĐżŃĐ¸ĐľŃ Đ°ŃŃ ŃŃда, - ŃкаСаНа ĐаПиННа. ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐźĐľĐťŃкОП вСгНŃĐ˝ŃĐť на апŃĐľŃĐşŃ, кОŃĐžŃŃŃ ĐžĐ˝Đ° Đ´ĐľŃМаНа: ÂŤĐŃ ĐˇĐ˝Đ°ĐľŃĐľ, ŃŃĐž доНаŃŃ?Âť ÂŤĐа, дОкŃĐžŃ Đ¤Đ°ĐťŃкОв даН Пно инŃŃŃŃĐşŃии. ĐŻ ŃĐžŃ ŃĐ°Đ˝Ń Đ˛ŃŃ Đ˛ ŃŃŃОгОК кОнŃидонŃиаНŃнОŃŃи, - ĐžŃвоŃиНа довŃŃка. ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐˇĐ˝Đ°Đť, ŃŃĐž ФŃĐ´ĐžŃ Đ˝Đľ поŃодаН ĐąŃ ŃвОи ОйŃСаннОŃŃи ŃОПŃ, ĐşŃĐž но СаŃĐťŃĐśĐ¸Đ˛Đ°ĐľŃ Đ´ĐžĐ˛ĐľŃĐ¸Ń Đ¸ĐťĐ¸ нокОПпоŃонŃон, пОŃŃĐžĐźŃ ŃŃвоŃдиŃоНŃнО кивнŃĐť и впŃŃŃиН ĐаПиННŃ. ĐĐ˝ ĐżŃОвŃĐť ĐľŃ ĐźĐ¸ĐźĐž ŃĐžŃкОŃнОК гОŃŃинОК, СаŃоП ввоŃŃ ĐżĐž НоŃŃниŃĐľ в ŃпаНŃĐ˝Ń. РкОПнаŃĐľ ĐąŃНО ŃоПнО. ÂŤĐак Ń ĐąŃĐ´Ń ĐżŃОвОдиŃŃ ĐťĐľŃонио йоС ŃвоŃа?Âť - ŃĐżŃĐžŃиНа ĐаПиННа. ĐОгда ĐиŃаНиК ŃŃĐťŃŃаН МонŃкиК гОНОŃ, ŃĐž пОŃпоŃнО ŃŃ Đ˛Đ°ŃиН ŃвОК пидМак и наŃŃĐ˝ŃĐť огО на НиŃĐž. ÂŤĐкНŃŃи ŃвоŃÂť, - ĐżŃикаСаН Он ŃĐşĐ˛ĐžĐˇŃ ŃканŃ. ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ŃŃНкнŃĐť вŃкНŃŃаŃоНоП, и кОПнаŃŃ ĐˇĐ°ĐťĐ¸Đť ŃŃкиК ŃвоŃ. ĐĐľŃвОК ĐźŃŃĐťŃŃ ĐĐ°ĐźĐ¸ĐťĐťŃ ĐąŃНО ŃĐž, ŃŃĐž ĐłĐžĐťĐžŃ ĐżĐ°ŃионŃа ĐąŃĐť дОвОНŃнО СнакОПŃĐź, ОднакО Она ĐžŃĐźĐ°Ń Đ˝ŃНаŃŃ ĐžŃ ŃŃĐ¸Ń ĐźŃŃНоК. Đна ŃвидоНа ŃоНОвока, НоМаŃогО на ĐşŃОваŃи, ŃŃŃ ĐąĐľĐťĐ°Ń ĐżĐ°ŃĐ°Đ´Đ˝Đ°Ń ŃŃйаŃка ĐąŃНа в ĐżŃŃĐ˝Đ°Ń Đ´Đ°Đ˛Đ˝Đž СаŃĐžŃ ŃоК ĐşŃОви. ĐаПиННа но Ń ĐžŃоНа вдаваŃŃŃŃ Đ˛ пОдŃОйнОŃŃи и ŃĐľŃиНа ŃĐžŃŃодОŃĐžŃиŃŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃĐ°Đ˝Đ°Ń . ĐŃĐśŃина ŃвнО но Ń ĐžŃоН вŃдаваŃŃ ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ ĐťĐ¸ŃнОŃŃŃ, пОŃŃĐžĐźŃ Đ´ĐľĐ˛ŃŃка ĐľŃŃĐľŃŃвоннŃĐź ОйŃаСОП ŃваМаНа огО ĐłŃаниŃŃ Đ¸ воНа ŃĐľĐąŃ ĐżŃиНиŃнО. Đна пОŃŃавиНа ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ Đ°ĐżŃĐľŃĐşŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃŃПйОŃĐşŃ Đ¸ Đ´ĐžŃŃаНа Ń Đ¸ŃŃŃгиŃĐľŃкио инŃŃŃŃПонŃŃ. ĐаПиННа нОМниŃаПи ŃаСŃоСаНа ŃŃйаŃĐşŃ ĐżĐ°ŃионŃа, ОйнаМив огО ŃанŃ, кОŃĐžŃŃĐľ ĐąŃНи пОкŃŃŃŃ ŃОнкиП ŃНОоП ПаŃНи. Đна ŃĐąŃаНа вŃŃ Đ¸, накОноŃ, ŃвидоНа дво СиŃŃŃио ŃĐ°Đ˝Ń Đ˝Đ° ĐżŃавОК ŃŃĐžŃОно ŃĐžŃŃа ĐźŃĐśŃинŃ. ĐаПиННа наŃаНа НоŃонио, ОйŃайОŃав ŃĐ°Đ˝Ń ŃвОиПи НОвкиПи ŃŃкаПи. ĐŃŃ ŃŃĐž вŃĐľĐźŃ ĐžĐ˝Đ° ĐžŃŃаваНаŃŃ ŃпОкОКнОК, а ĐľŃ Đ´Đ˛Đ¸ĐśĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐąŃНи ĐąŃŃŃŃŃПи и ŃŃŃокŃивнŃПи. ÂŤĐŃŃŃ ĐťĐ¸ Ń Đ˛Đ°Ń Đ°ĐťĐťĐľŃĐłĐ¸Ń Đ˝Đ° аноŃŃоСиŃ?Âť - ŃĐżŃĐžŃиНа Она ŃĐľŃоС нокОŃĐžŃОо вŃоПŃ. Đ ŃŃаŃŃŃŃ, ŃĐ°Đ˝Ń ĐąŃНи ногНŃйОкио и пОвŃодиНи НиŃŃ Đ˝ĐľĐąĐžĐťŃŃŃŃ ŃаŃŃŃ ĐşĐžĐśĐ¸, ОднакО ŃŃойОваНОŃŃ Ń Đ¸ŃŃŃгиŃĐľŃкОо вПоŃаŃоНŃŃŃвО. ĐŃĐžŃĐľŃŃ ŃŃойОваН ĐżŃĐ¸ĐźĐľĐ˝ĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐźĐľŃŃнОК аноŃŃоСии. ĐаПиННа гОвОŃиНа ŃпОкОКнО, пОŃŃи ŃĐ¸Ń Đž, ŃŃĐž ŃоСкО кОнŃŃаŃŃиŃОваНО Ń ĐľŃ ĐąĐľĐˇŃПнŃĐź гОНОŃОП ĐżŃĐžŃНОК нОŃŃŃ. ĐĐžŃŃОПŃ, ноŃПОŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ОйПон ноŃкОНŃкиПи ŃНОваПи, ĐиŃаНиК ŃОвŃоП но ŃСнаН ĐľŃ. ÂŤĐĐľŃÂť, - ŃкаСаН Он ŃвОиП ОйŃŃĐ˝ŃĐź Ń ĐžĐťĐžĐ´Đ˝ŃĐź гОНОŃОП, ĐżŃĐž ŃĐľĐąŃ Đ˛ĐžŃŃ Đ˛Đ°ĐťŃŃ ĐľŃ ĐżŃĐžŃĐľŃŃиОнаНиСП. ĐаПиННа ĐżŃиŃŃŃпиНа Đş ĐżŃигОŃĐžĐ˛ĐťĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń Đ°Đ˝ĐľŃŃоСии, а СаŃоП ввоНа ĐľŃ Đ˛ ОйНаŃŃŃ Đ˛ĐžĐşŃŃĐł Ńан. ĐĐź ĐżŃиŃНОŃŃ ĐżĐžĐ´ĐžĐśĐ´Đ°ŃŃ ĐżĐ°ŃŃ ĐźĐ¸Đ˝ŃŃ, пОка наŃаНОŃŃ Đ´ĐľĐšŃŃвио ĐżŃопаŃаŃа, пОŃНо ŃогО Она наНОМиНа ŃвŃ. ĐŃиПоŃнО ŃĐľŃоС ŃĐ°Ń ĐаПиННа Đ˝Đ°ĐşĐžĐ˝ĐľŃ ĐˇĐ°ĐşĐžĐ˝ŃиНа. Đ ŃоНОП, НоŃонио ĐżŃĐžŃНО ĐąŃŃŃŃĐž и ŃŃпоŃнО. ĐаПиННа пОŃПОŃŃоНа на ŃвОи Ок**вавНоннŃĐľ ŃŃки и ŃкаСаНа: ÂŤĐно Đ˝ŃМнО в ŃйОŃĐ˝ŃŃÂť. ÂŤĐŃ ĐźĐžĐśĐľŃĐľ иŃпОНŃСОваŃŃ ŃŃ, ŃŃĐž вниСŃÂť, - ĐžŃвоŃиН ĐониŃ. ĐаПиННа пОŃпоŃнО пОкинŃНа ŃпаНŃĐ˝Ń. УйодивŃиŃŃ, ŃŃĐž довŃŃка воŃĐ˝ŃНаŃŃ Đ˝Đ° поŃвŃĐš ŃŃаМ, ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐˇĐ°ĐşŃŃĐť двоŃŃ Đ¸ пОŃпоŃиН Đş ĐиŃаНиŃ. ÂŤĐŻ ŃСнаН, ŃŃĐž йандиŃŃ, напавŃио на Đ˛Đ°Ń Đ˛ŃĐľŃа, пОдОŃĐťĐ°Đ˝Ń ĐŃŃŃПОП. ĐĐ˝, воŃĐžŃŃнО, ĐžŃŃаŃннО Ń ĐžŃĐľŃ Đ¸ĐˇĐąĐ°Đ˛Đ¸ŃŃŃŃ ĐžŃ Đ˛Đ°Ń, ĐžŃОйоннО пОŃНо ŃОгО, как Đ˛Ń Đ˛ŃŃиŃНиНи огО ŃпиОнОв в ваŃоК кОПпании, - ŃкаСаН ĐониŃ. ĐиŃаНиК СаŃŃОнаН ĐžŃ ĐąĐžĐťĐ¸, ŃŃаМиваŃŃŃ, а СаŃоП пОдŃŃĐ˝ŃĐťŃŃ Đş ĐşŃĐ°Ń ĐşŃОваŃи и ОпŃŃŃиН нОги на пОН. ĐĐ˝ вŃгНŃдоН ŃНайŃĐź, нО огО гНаСа вŃĐżŃŃ Đ˝ŃНи ОпаŃĐ˝ŃĐź йНоŃкОП. ĐŃĐśŃина поŃовŃĐť ĐżŃОнСиŃоНŃĐ˝ŃĐš вСгНŃĐ´ на ŃвОогО пОПОŃника. ÂŤĐŃа МонŃина, на кОŃĐžŃОК Ń ĐąŃĐť вŃĐ˝ŃМдон МониŃŃŃŃ, Đ¸ĐźĐľĐľŃ ĐşĐ°ĐşĐžĐľ-НийО ĐžŃнОŃонио Đş ĐŃŃŃĐźŃ?Âť - ŃĐżŃĐžŃиН Он. ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐżĐžĐ˝Đ¸ĐˇĐ¸Đť гОНОŃ: ÂŤĐа ŃаПОП доНо, ĐŃŃŃĐź ŃвŃСаНŃŃ Ń Đ˛Đ°ŃиП ŃĐľŃŃоП, ĐиŃОнОП. ĐĐ˝ ŃŃŃоПиНŃŃ Đ˛ŃдаŃŃ ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ Đ´ĐžŃŃ ĐˇĐ°ĐźŃĐś Са ŃНона ŃоПŃи ĐОвикОвŃŃ , нО, ĐżĐžŃ ĐžĐśĐľ, никОгда но ŃаŃŃПаŃŃиваН ваŃогО ĐşŃСона ĐĐťŃŃ, как ĐżĐžĐ´Ń ĐžĐ´ŃŃогО кандидаŃа. ĐОНМнО ĐąŃŃŃ, ĐŃŃŃĐź дОгОвОŃиНŃŃ Ń Đ˝Đ¸ĐźÂť. ÂŤĐĐ˝ но поŃĐľŃŃаŃŃ ĐźĐľĐ˝Ń ŃдивНŃŃŃ ĐşĐ°ĐśĐ´ŃĐš донŃ. ĐĄ ПОоК ŃŃĐžŃĐžĐ˝Ń ĐąŃĐ´ĐľŃ Đ˝Đľ воМНивО ĐżŃОПОНŃаŃŃ Đ˛ ĐžŃвоŃÂť, - ŃкаСаН ĐиŃаНиК. Đа вŃĐľĐźŃ ĐžŃŃŃŃŃŃĐ˛Đ¸Ń ĐиŃаНиŃ, в гОŃОдо ĐżŃОиСОŃНО ПнОгО ŃОйŃŃиК, в кОŃĐžŃŃŃ ĐąŃĐť СаПоŃан ĐĐťŃŃ. ÂŤĐŻ ŃĐťŃŃаН, ŃŃĐž Ń ĐĐťŃи ĐľŃŃŃ ĐˇĐ°Ń ŃдаНŃĐš ĐąĐ°Ń "ШаŃĐź" на ŃНиŃĐľ ĐŃйаŃŃкаŃÂť, - ĐżŃĐžŃŃĐ˝ŃĐť ĐиŃаНиК. ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń Đ˛ŃŃ ĐżĐžĐ˝ŃĐť Ń ĐżĐžĐťŃŃНОва. ÂŤĐа, пОŃкОНŃĐşŃ ŃпиОнОв вŃгнаНи иС кОПпании, ŃŃĐžŃ ĐşĐťŃĐą ŃŃаН Đ¸Ń ĐľĐ´Đ¸Đ˝ŃŃвоннŃĐź иŃŃĐžŃникОП Đ´ĐžŃ ĐžĐ´Đ°, и ĐľŃНи огО СакŃĐžŃŃ, ŃĐž иП ĐżŃидŃŃŃŃ Đ´ĐžĐ˛ĐžĐťŃнО ŃŃгО, - ŃкаСаН ĐониŃ. ÂŤĐОПОги иП в ŃŃОП, - ŃкаСаН ĐиŃаНиК, и огО ĐłĐžĐťĐžŃ ŃŃаН на ОкŃĐ°Đ˛Ń Đ˝Đ¸ĐśĐľ. ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ŃŃОНкнŃĐťŃŃ Ń ĐаПиННОК, кОгда ŃĐżŃŃкаНŃŃ Đ˛Đ˝Đ¸Đˇ. ĐĐ˝ ĐżŃодпОНОМиН, ŃŃĐž ФŃĐ´ĐžŃ ĐżŃОинŃŃŃŃĐşŃиŃОваН довŃŃĐşŃ ĐˇĐ°Ńаноо, ОднакО ŃĐľŃиН ноПнОгО ĐľŃ Đ˝Đ°ĐżŃгаŃŃ Đ´ĐťŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃŃогО ŃŃŃокŃа: ÂŤĐŃНи Đ˛Ń ŃаŃŃкаМоŃĐľ Ой ŃŃОП кОПŃ-нийŃĐ´Ń, Đ˛Đ°Ń Đ˝Đ°ŃŃĐ¸ĐłĐ˝ĐľŃ ŃМаŃĐ˝Đ°Ń ŃПоŃŃŃÂť, - ŃкаСаН Он. ĐŃНи ŃĐťŃŃ Đž ŃŃĐ°Đ˛ĐźĐ°Ń ĐиŃĐ°ĐťĐ¸Ń Đ´ĐžĐšĐ´ŃŃ Đ´Đž ĐŃŃŃПа иНи огО ŃŃна ĐĐťŃи, Они ОйŃСаŃоНŃнО пОвоŃĐ˝ŃŃ ŃŃĐž в ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ ĐżĐžĐťŃСŃ. ĐаПиННа кивнŃНа: ÂŤĐŻ ŃĐžŃ ŃĐ°Đ˝Ń ŃŃĐž в ŃаКно. ĐŻ ŃОНŃкО вОСŃĐźŃ ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ Đ°ĐżŃĐľŃĐşŃ Đ¸ ноПодНоннО ŃКдŃÂť. ĐОгда довŃŃка воŃĐ˝ŃНаŃŃ Đ˛ ŃпаНŃĐ˝Ń, ŃĐž ОйнаŃŃМиНа ĐźŃĐśŃинŃ, ŃŃĐžŃŃогО Ń ĐžĐşĐ˝Đ° напŃĐžŃив двоŃи. ĐĐ˝ ŃŃĐžŃĐť Đş ноК ŃпинОК, ОднакО довŃŃка ПОгНа ŃаŃŃПОŃŃĐľŃŃ ĐľĐłĐž ŃиŃОкио пНоŃи и ĐźŃŃĐşŃНиŃŃŃŃ ŃпинŃ. ĐгО ŃоНО ĐąŃНО ŃŃŃОКнŃĐź, ĐżŃĐžŃŃĐž идоаНŃĐ˝ŃĐź. ÂŤĐŃ ŃаСво но ŃŃНи?Âť - ŃĐżŃĐžŃиН ĐźŃĐśŃина наŃПоŃНивŃĐź гОНОŃОП. ĐĐ˝ но ОйоŃĐ˝ŃĐťŃŃ, нО какиП-ŃĐž ОйŃаСОП пОнŃĐť, ŃŃĐž Она ŃПОŃŃĐ¸Ń Đ˝Đ° ногО. ĐОСПОМнО, Он пОŃŃвŃŃвОваН ĐľŃ ĐłĐžŃŃŃиК вСгНŃĐ´. ĐаПиННа ŃĐźŃŃŃннО ОпŃŃŃиНа гОНОвŃ. Đак ĐąŃ ĐľĐš но Ń ĐžŃоНОŃŃ ŃŃĐž ĐżŃиСнаваŃŃ, нО ŃŃĐžŃ ĐźŃĐśŃина СаинŃĐľŃĐľŃОваН ĐľŃ. ĐНава 4 ĐĄŃаМиŃОвка ĐаПиННа, ОпŃŃŃив гОНОвŃ, ŃĐžŃОпНивО вСŃНа ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ Đ°ĐżŃĐľŃĐşŃ. ĐŃĐžŃиŃŃив гОŃНО, Она даНа ĐźŃĐśŃино ноŃкОНŃкО ŃкаСаниК. Đак ĐąŃ ŃаП ни ĐąŃНО, Она вŃŃ ĐśĐľ ĐąŃНа вŃаŃОП. ÂŤĐаП ноНŃĐˇŃ ĐżĐžĐşĐ° ПОŃиŃŃ ŃвОи ŃанŃ. ĐоСинŃиŃиŃŃĐšŃĐľ Đ¸Ń ŃаС в Đ´ĐľĐ˝Ń Đ¸ нОŃиŃĐľ ŃвОйОднŃĐľ ŃŃйаŃки, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ Đ˝Đľ ŃаСдŃаМаŃŃ ŃанŃÂť. Đна пОŃŃавиНа ĐąŃŃŃНОŃĐşŃ Ń ŃайНоŃкаПи и ŃŃйик Ń ĐźĐ°ĐˇŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃŃПйОŃĐşŃ. ÂŤĐŻ ĐžŃŃавНŃŃ Đ˛Đ°Đź ŃŃи НокаŃŃŃва. ĐиŃаНиК ŃŃĐž-ŃĐž ĐżŃОйОŃПОŃаН в Снак ĐżŃиСнаŃоНŃнОŃŃи, нО но ОйоŃĐ˝ŃĐťŃŃ. ĐаПиННа ŃОМо йОНŃŃĐľ ниŃогО но ŃкаСаНа и ŃŃĐ°ĐˇŃ ĐśĐľ пОкинŃНа виННŃ. ĐОгда Она воŃĐ˝ŃНаŃŃ Đ˛ йОНŃниŃŃ, ĐąŃНО ŃМо пОŃŃи ОдиннадŃаŃŃ Đ´Đ˝Ń. Đна напŃавиНаŃŃ Đ˛ ŃŃОНОвŃŃ, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ĐżĐľŃокŃŃиŃŃ. Đдва ŃŃŃŃОивŃиŃŃ ĐˇĐ° ŃвОиП ŃŃОНОП, ĐľŃ Đ˛ŃСваНи в ĐşĐ°ĐąĐ¸Đ˝ĐľŃ ĐłĐťĐ°Đ˛Đ˛ŃаŃа. ÂŤĐŻ ĐžŃĐżŃавНŃŃ ĐŻĐ˝Ń Đ˛ ЌонŃŃаНŃĐ˝ŃĐš вОоннŃĐš гОŃпиŃĐ°ĐťŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃŃаМиŃОвкŃÂť, - ŃкаСаН гНаввŃĐ°Ń ŃОнОП, но ŃĐľŃĐżŃŃиП вОСŃаМониК. ĐаПиННа ĐąŃНа пОŃŃŃŃона и ŃкаСаНа: ÂŤĐĐž Ń Đ´ŃПаНа, ŃŃĐž Đ˛Ń ŃМо ŃĐľŃиНи ĐžŃĐżŃавиŃŃ ĐźĐľĐ˝Ń?Âť ÂŤĐаПиННа, Ń ŃвоŃон, ŃŃĐž ŃŃ ĐˇĐ˝Đ°ĐľŃŃ Đž ŃОП, ŃŃĐž вŃŃ Đ˛ŃŃОкОŃĐľŃ Đ˝ĐžĐťĐžĐłĐ¸ŃнОо ОйОŃŃдОванио наŃоК йОНŃниŃŃ ŃпОнŃиŃОваНОŃŃ ĐşĐžŃпОŃаŃиоК "ĐаŃаПаŃĐ˝Ń". ĐŃĐľĐˇĐ¸Đ´ĐľĐ˝Ń ĐОвикОв НиŃнО пОпŃĐžŃиН ĐźĐľĐ˝Ń ĐżĐžĐˇĐ°ĐąĐžŃиŃŃŃŃ Đž Яно. ĐŻ но ĐźĐžĐłŃ ĐżĐžĐˇĐ˛ĐžĐťĐ¸ŃŃ Ńойо пОКŃи ĐżŃĐžŃив огО вОНи. ĐаПиННа ĐžŃĐľŃиниНаŃŃ ĐżŃи ŃпОПинании иПони ĐиŃаНиŃ. ĐĽĐžŃŃ ĐžĐ˝Đ¸ и ĐąŃНи ĐžŃиŃиаНŃнО МонаŃŃ, нО Они никОгда но вŃŃŃĐľŃаНиŃŃ. Đна видоНа ĐźŃĐśŃĐ¸Đ˝Ń ŃОНŃкО в ĐśŃŃĐ˝Đ°ĐťĐ°Ń Đ¸ инОгда в нОвОŃŃŃŃ ĐżĐž ŃоНовиСОŃŃ. ĐнаŃиŃ, Он и Яна? ĐĄĐľŃĐ´ŃĐľ ĐĐ°ĐźĐ¸ĐťĐťŃ ŃкнŃНО, нО Она ĐžŃŃаваНаŃŃ ŃпОкОКнОК. ÂŤĐĐžŃ ĐşĐ°Đş?Âť ÂŤĐа, йОŃŃŃ, Ń ĐźĐľĐ˝Ń ŃвŃĐˇĐ°Đ˝Ń ŃŃки. ĐĐžŃĐťŃŃаК, ĐаПиННа, ĐźŃ ĐžĐąĐ° СнаоП Đž ŃĐ˛ĐžĐ¸Ń ŃпОŃОйнОŃŃŃŃ , нО...Âť - гНаввŃĐ°Ń Ń ĐžŃоН ŃŃпОкОиŃŃ Đ´ĐľĐ˛ŃŃĐşŃ, нО но СнаН, как. ĐаПиННа вŃдоНŃНаŃŃ ŃŃоди ŃĐ˛ĐžĐ¸Ń ŃвоŃŃŃникОв йНагОдаŃŃ Đ˝ĐľĐ˛ĐľŃĐžŃŃĐ˝ĐžĐźŃ ŃаНанŃŃ Đ¸ ĐżŃĐžŃĐľŃŃиОнаНŃнОК ŃŃико. ĐНаввŃĐ°Ń ŃониН ĐľŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃŃĐľ вŃĐľŃ ĐžŃŃаНŃĐ˝ŃŃ . ÂŤĐŻ пОниПаŃÂť, - ĐżŃОйОŃПОŃаНа ĐаПиННа Ńойо пОд нОŃ. ĐовŃŃка гОвОŃиНа Ńойо, ŃŃĐž Она ĐąŃНа но в ŃОП пОНОМонии, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ŃаŃŃŃŃаиваŃŃŃŃ Đ¸Đˇ-Са вПоŃаŃоНŃŃŃва ĐиŃаНиŃ. ĐĐ˝ ĐąŃĐť вŃĐ˝ŃМдон МониŃŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ноК, и, ĐľŃŃĐľŃŃвоннО, Она но ПОгНа ŃаŃŃŃиŃŃваŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃĐž, ŃŃĐž Он ĐąŃĐ´ĐľŃ ĐˇĐ°ĐąĐžŃиŃŃŃŃ Đž ноК. ÂŤĐно ĐľŃŃ Đ˝ŃМнО пОдгОŃОвиŃŃŃŃ Đş ОпоŃаŃии, Ńак ŃŃĐž Ń ĐżĐžĐšĐ´ŃÂť, - ŃПиŃоннŃĐź гОНОŃОП ŃкаСаНа довŃŃка. ĐаПиННа пОниПаНа, ŃŃĐž ниŃогО но ĐźĐžĐśĐľŃ ŃдоНаŃŃ, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ Đ¸ĐˇĐźĐľĐ˝Đ¸ŃŃ ŃиŃŃаŃиŃ. ĐНаввŃĐ°Ń ĐżŃĐžŃŃĐž Đ˛ĐˇĐ´ĐžŃ Đ˝ŃĐť и ŃПОŃŃоН, как Она ŃŃ ĐžĐ´Đ¸Ń. ĐаПиННа Ń ŃĐ˝ŃŃСиаСПОП пОгŃŃСиНаŃŃ Đ˛ ŃайОŃŃ, ĐżŃŃаŃŃŃ Đ˝Đľ Đ´ŃПаŃŃ Đž ŃŃаМиŃОвко. Đна йоС СаПинки ĐżŃОвоНа ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ Đ˛ŃĐžŃŃŃ ĐžĐżĐľŃаŃиŃ, СаŃоП ŃĐ˝ŃНа ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ Ń Đ¸ŃŃŃгиŃĐľŃĐşŃŃ ŃĐžŃĐźŃ Đ¸, пОŃПОŃŃов ввоŃŃ , ŃŃŃаНО пНŃŃ Đ˝ŃНаŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃŃŃĐť. ĐПоннО в ŃŃĐžŃ ĐźĐžĐźĐľĐ˝Ń Đ˛ гОŃŃинŃŃ Đ˛ĐžŃНа Яна и ŃкаСаНа: ÂŤĐĐ´ŃавŃŃвŃĐš, ĐаПиННа, - пОпŃивоŃŃŃвОваНа Она, ŃŃкО ŃĐťŃйаŃŃŃ. - Đ˘Ń ŃвОйОдна воŃĐľŃОП? ĐĐžĐˇĐ˛ĐžĐťŃ ŃгОŃŃиŃŃ ŃĐľĐąŃ ŃМинОП. ÂŤĐСвини, нО Ń ĐźĐľĐ˝Ń ĐľŃŃŃ Đ´ĐľĐťĐ°, Ń ĐşĐžŃĐžŃŃПи Đ˝ŃМнО ŃаСОйŃаŃŃŃŃ ĐżĐžĐˇĐśĐľÂť, - воМНивО ĐžŃкаСаНаŃŃ ĐаПиННа. ĐовŃŃка но ĐąŃНа в Ń ĐžŃĐžŃĐ¸Ń ĐžŃнОŃониŃŃ Ń ĐŻĐ˝ĐžĐš. Đни ĐąŃНи ĐżŃĐžŃŃĐž кОННогаПи, а но пОдŃŃгаПи. Đйо ОкОнŃиНи Один и ŃĐžŃ ĐśĐľ ŃнивоŃŃиŃĐľŃ Đ˛ ОднО и ŃĐž Мо вŃоПŃ. ĐŃŃ ŃОгда Яна ĐąŃНа ŃОК ĐľŃŃ ŃŃŃŃкОК. Đна ĐąŃНа ĐžŃĐľĐ˝Ń Đ°ĐźĐąĐ¸ŃиОСнОК и вŃогда Ń ĐžŃоНа пОкŃаŃОваŃŃŃŃ Đ¸ ĐżŃивНокаŃŃ Đ˛ŃоОйŃоо вниПанио. ĐаПиННа, в ŃĐ˛ĐžŃ ĐžŃĐľŃодŃ, ĐżŃодпОŃиŃаНа ĐžŃŃаваŃŃŃŃ Đ˝ĐľĐˇĐ°ĐźĐľŃнОК и ĐąŃНа пОгŃŃМона в ŃвОи книги. ĐОМнО ŃкаСаŃŃ, ŃŃĐž довŃŃки ĐąŃНи айŃОНŃŃнО ŃаСнŃПи. ĐОнŃŃнОо доНО, ŃŃĐž Они но ĐžŃĐľĐ˝Ń Ń ĐžŃĐžŃĐž НадиНи. ÂŤĐ, ĐžŃĐľĐ˝Ń ĐśĐ°ĐťŃ, - ŃкаСаНа Яна, вŃгНŃĐ´Ń ĐżĐžŃоПŃ-ŃĐž ŃĐźŃŃŃннОК. - ĐООйŃĐľ-ŃĐž Ń Ń ĐžŃоНа Ń ŃОйОК кОо Đž ŃŃĐź пОгОвОŃиŃŃÂť. ĐаПиННа вŃŃаНа и пОдОŃНа Đş ŃĐ˛ĐžĐľĐźŃ ŃкаŃŃикŃ, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ĐżĐžĐ˛ĐľŃиŃŃ Ń Đ°ĐťĐ°Ń. ÂŤĐОвОŃи, - ŃкаСаНа Она, но гНŃĐ´Ń Đ˝Đ° ĐŻĐ˝Ń. Đ˘ĐžŃ ŃакŃ, ŃŃĐž ĐľŃ ĐşĐžĐťĐťĐľĐłĐ° Ńак иНи инаŃĐľ ŃвŃСаНаŃŃ Ń ĐиŃаНиоП, ĐľŃŃ ĐąĐžĐťŃŃĐľ ĐžŃдаНиН ĐĐ°ĐźĐ¸ĐťĐťŃ ĐžŃ ĐŻĐ˝Ń. ТŃ, дОНМнО ĐąŃŃŃ, ŃĐťŃŃаНа, да? Đно ĐžŃĐľĐ˝Ń ĐśĐ°ĐťŃ. ĐŻ пОнŃŃĐ¸Ń Đ˝Đľ иПоНа, ŃŃĐž диŃокŃĐžŃâŚÂť ÂŤĐŃŃ Đ˛ пОŃŃдко, - поŃойиНа ĐаПиННа. ĐднакО Яна ĐľŃŃ Đ˝Đľ вŃŃ ŃкаСаНа и ĐżŃОдОНМиНа: ÂŤĐ ĐľŃŃ, ПОМоŃŃ ŃĐžŃ ŃаниŃŃ Đ˛ ŃокŃĐľŃĐľ ŃĐž, ŃŃĐž вŃĐľŃа воŃĐľŃОП ŃŃ Đ˛ŃŃНа на ŃĐźĐľĐ˝Ń Đ˛ĐźĐľŃŃĐž ПонŃ? ĐнаоŃŃ, пОŃкОНŃĐşŃ Ń ŃОйиŃаŃŃŃ Đ˛ ЌонŃŃаНŃĐ˝ŃĐš вОоннŃĐš гОŃпиŃаНŃ, Ń Đ˝Đľ Ń ĐžŃŃ, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ŃŃĐž ĐżŃиŃиниНО какио-НийО ĐżŃОйНоПŃÂť. ĐĐľŃПОŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃĐž, ŃŃĐž ĐżŃĐžŃŃйа ĐŻĐ˝Ń ĐąŃНа ноОйŃŃнОК, ĐаПиННа но Đ´ŃПаНа Ой ŃŃОП и ĐžŃвоŃиНа: ÂŤĐŻ Đ˝Đ¸ĐşĐžĐźŃ Đ˝Đľ ŃкаМŃÂť. Đ ĐťŃйОП ŃĐťŃŃао, но ĐąŃНО ниŃогО ŃŃŃаннОгО в ŃОП, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ Đ˛ĐˇŃŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃĐľĐąŃ ŃĐźĐľĐ˝Ń ĐşĐžĐťĐťĐľĐłĐ¸. ĐŃĐľĐźŃ ĐžŃ Đ˛ŃоПони иП ĐżŃĐ¸Ń ĐžĐ´Đ¸ĐťĐžŃŃ ŃŃаНкиваŃŃŃŃ Ń ĐťĐ¸ŃĐ˝ŃПи ŃŃоСвŃŃаКнŃПи ОйŃŃĐžŃŃоНŃŃŃваПи. Đа ŃĐľŃŃиŃĐžŃии йОНŃниŃŃ. ФŃĐ´ĐžŃ ŃидоН на СадноП ŃидонŃĐľ Đ´ĐžŃОгОК ŃŃŃнОК ПаŃинŃ, кОŃĐžŃĐ°Ń ĐąŃНа ĐżŃипаŃкОвана Ń Đ˛ĐžŃĐžŃ. ÂŤĐŃ, - ŃкаСаН Он гОНОŃОП, поŃопОНноннŃĐź гОŃĐ´ĐžŃŃŃŃ, - ŃŃĐž Đ´ŃПаоŃŃ Đž ПОоК ŃŃониŃĐľ? ĐŁ Đ˝ĐľŃ ĐžŃНиŃĐ˝ŃĐľ ŃпОŃОйнОŃŃи, но Ńак Ни?Âť Đ ŃдОП Ń ĐźŃĐśŃинОК ŃидоН ĐиŃаНиК, ĐžŃкинŃвŃиŃŃ Đ˝Đ° ŃĐżĐ¸Đ˝ĐşŃ ŃидонŃŃ. ĐĐ˝ ŃнОва пОдŃПаН Đž вŃаŃĐľ, кОŃĐžŃŃĐš НоŃиН огО, и вŃпОПниН, какиПи ŃпОкОКнŃПи и ŃĐžŃĐ˝ŃПи ĐąŃНи ĐľŃ Đ´ĐľĐšŃŃвиŃ. Đа ŃаПОП доНо, ĐźŃĐśŃина ĐąŃĐť пОŃаМон ĐľŃ ŃпОŃОйнОŃŃŃПи. ÂŤĐŃĐž гОŃпОМа ĐОНкОва, - вдŃŃĐł СагОвОŃиН ĐониŃ. ĐиŃаНиК ОпŃŃŃиН ŃŃокНО как ŃаС в ŃĐžŃ ĐźĐžĐźĐľĐ˝Ń, кОгда Яна пОдОŃНа Đş ПаŃино. ĐŃОви ФŃĐ´ĐžŃа пОднŃНиŃŃ, и Он ŃкаСаН: Яна?Âť ĐĐľĐ˝Đ¸Ń ĐžĐąĐľŃĐ˝ŃĐťŃŃ Ń Đ˛ĐžĐ´Đ¸ŃоНŃŃкОгО ПоŃŃа и ŃĐżŃĐžŃиН: ÂŤĐŃ ĐˇĐ˝Đ°ĐľŃĐľ ĐľŃ?Âť ФŃĐ´ĐžŃ ĐşĐ¸Đ˛Đ˝ŃĐť, огО вСгНŃĐ´ СайНоŃŃоН ĐžŃ ĐťŃйОпŃŃŃŃва. ÂŤĐна ĐąŃНа ŃŃŃдонŃкОК на гОд ПНадŃĐľ в ПОŃĐź ŃнивоŃŃиŃĐľŃо. ĐиŃĐ°ĐťĐ¸Ń ŃŃаНО ĐťŃйОпŃŃнО, кОгда Он ŃŃĐťŃŃаН ŃŃĐž. ĐнаŃиŃ, ŃŃа довŃŃка но ŃОНŃкО ŃпаŃНа огО ĐżŃĐžŃНОК нОŃŃŃ, нО и СаНоŃиНа огО ŃанŃ? ÂŤĐŃĐž ŃŃĐ´Ńйа?Âť - вОŃкНикнŃĐť ĐониŃ. ĐŃĐľĐťĐľĐ˝Đ˝Đ°Ń Đ˝Đ°ĐşĐžĐ˝ĐľŃ ŃĐľŃиНа даŃŃ ĐľĐłĐž йОŃŃŃ ŃĐ°Đ˝Ń Đ˝Đ° ĐťŃйОвŃ? ÂŤĐакОгО ŃŃŃŃа ŃŃ Đ˝ĐľŃŃŃŃ?Âť - ŃĐżŃĐžŃиН ФŃĐ´ĐžŃ, Đ˝Đ°Ń ĐźŃŃивŃиŃŃ, поŃĐľĐ˛ĐžĐ´Ń Đ˛ĐˇĐłĐťŃĐ´ Ń ĐžĐ´Đ˝ĐžĐłĐž ĐźŃĐśŃĐ¸Đ˝Ń Đ˝Đ° Đ´ŃŃгОгО. ...... ЧŃĐž ĐąŃĐ´ĐľŃ Đ´Đ°ĐťŃŃĐľ? ĐОНиŃĐľŃŃвО гНав СдоŃŃ ĐžĐłŃаниŃонО, наМПиŃĐľ на ĐşĐ˝ĐžĐżĐşŃ Đ˝Đ¸ĐśĐľ, ŃŃĐžĐąŃ ŃŃŃанОвиŃŃ ĐżŃиНОМонио и ĐżŃОдОНМиŃŃ ŃŃонио йОНоо ĐˇĐ°Ń Đ˛Đ°ŃŃваŃŃĐ¸Ń ĐłĐťĐ°Đ˛! (ĐŃ ĐąŃĐ´ĐľŃĐľ авŃОПаŃиŃĐľŃки поŃонапŃĐ°Đ˛ĐťĐľĐ˝Ń Đ˝Đ° книгŃ, кОгда ĐžŃĐşŃОоŃĐľ ĐżŃиНОМонио) &9& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact- | Lime novel | https://www.facebook.com/100090847180115/ | 841 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.litradnovie.com | VIDEO | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact-ruj17_6-1108-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=1016312736312375&rawadid=120213381651670790 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466001891_877815764543832_1007746490854898388_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fxv7PTxy3bUQ7kNvgFxrh55&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AulGXmZCpXp-d43uA1PhEcT&oh=00_AYAmG4hPRiqeNPHKmueWIHnaEtrjBNorsCPRptXeBj8-2w&oe=673DCFE3 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Lime novel | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,237 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470950}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đĽđĽClick to read the next chapter for freeđ | Haley hadn't seen her husband William for a week and when she finally called him in the evening he seemed annoyed. "I have a meeting now. Excuse me." He brushed hang up the phone before she could say a word. Haley felt a little disappointed since tonight marked their third anniversary. Anyway, she decided to stay awake until he got home. Bored, she picked up her phone, checking into her tiktok to kil-l time. Just then, a piece of news popped up, featuring NK Enterprise, her husband's company. Excited, Haley tapped into the news; "William Nash, Famous CEO of NK Enterprise, Checks Into Hotel With his Mystery Girlfriend, Relationship Revealed" Her William? Haley's eyes glued to her phone's screen, shock and disbelief taking over when she saw the image of her husband entering the Hotel, his arm snaked around a woman's waist. Haley couldnât believe her husband was with a woman. She must be mistaken. Sinking in confusion was pointless. Haley dialed his number. On her third trial, he finally picked up. âWhat's up?â he asked coldly. Haley inhaled deeply, controlling her emotions. âLiam, where are you? Today's our 3rd anniversary, remember?â âSo?â he said through his careless tone, âNot coming home. Sleep by yourself.â His voice holding no remorse, a gut-wrenching punch to her pride. Just then, a female voice, soft and seductive, came on the phone. âWilly, I'm thirsty.â Willy? Even Haley wasn't allowed to call him that. He truly was with a woman! The phone beeped. He hung up the call. Haley sank onto the bed, her thoughts spinning and that voice echoing. It was Leah! Liamâs secretary who looked a lot like his Ex. Dazed, Haley's gaze fell on the decorations; her hard work. Tears blurred Haley's vision. Suddenly, a message notification appeared. [I'm pre-gnant. It's time for me to become the new Mrs. Nash.] Haley gripped the phone, her body trembling. It was from Leah. She'd been having second thoughts whenever she wanted to leave the man, but now she gave up her last hope. Haley stood up and retrieved the document she'd hidden in a corner of the closet and signed her name on it. Tears that reminded her of how weak and helpless she'd reduced herself to all in this marriage. Never again. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 841 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12277&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449335891_1536775250241262_1480358716061670696_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=PkDj5PjXfZAQ7kNvgHC7b7f&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AELVEzx8Z81eQHXy-dIhh_7&oh=00_AYDPUt_YeAnYcIFKeax0Cq9PG36rVyRU5UDuX8Uf9-Qleg&oe=673DD797 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,189 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2471105}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herâher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeâs veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donât you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.â âOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward. âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. âLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.â ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.â âYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,â Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uTZiEAPCA5gQ7kNvgH2GsbN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AElaS-IPnFH3IodvcAhBGKv&oh=00_AYCFN-CiOnnJvqBZL7JZJnSk18B98CmnMvGTL0FJH927iQ&oe=673DB735 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,471,023 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470805}' |
Yes | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicďźđ | In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophieâs voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461187280_530302359577039_9028737156718146571_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zBPuvP0X2bUQ7kNvgFfgBIa&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A72AuE8fUU6uA7hgqOcJxre&oh=00_AYD8SdHSeLOSaP11nD1YxaBQxtpPPT6bJGtWEObMFUgIjA&oe=673DB6C3 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,470,617 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2470629}' |
No | 2024-11-15 19:21 | active | 1820 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herâher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheâs really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donât need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeâs veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnât understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother. Sheâs made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateâs affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. Sheâs a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnât want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheâs straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonât like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youâll be in separate wings. She wonât compete with you for control of the household. She doesnât care about those things.â âDo you really think Iâm attached to managing this household?â Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettâs mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsâall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. âEnough, I wonât argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,â said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. âMy lady, my lord was too much!â said Lulu, Carissaâs maid, wiping her tears away. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?â Lulu held her forehead and gasped. âBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.â Tears finally welled up in Carissaâs eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youâre the only child I have left.â Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaâs youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherâs and motherâs gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaâs mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youâll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iâll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaâs eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyâs achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iâll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaâs expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iâm that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iâll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itâs Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letâs go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettâs father, Jonathan, didnât fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaâs room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youâre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youâre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnât expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheâs rather rough around the edges and doesnât compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itâs a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnât that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itâs quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingâs edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheâs a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canât be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaâs expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youâve always been sensible. Now that youâve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraâs contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettâs. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaâs tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyâre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenât you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iâll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iâm still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youâve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaâs medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaâs medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyâs business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnât mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatâs settled, then. Iâll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonât be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youâre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaâs compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaâs expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnât even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⌠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youâre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaâs cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnât beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donât want me to have it." "Fine. And donât forget the jewelry youâre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereâs nothing else, Iâll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! âSheâll come around. She doesnât have any other choice,â Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnât like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaâs heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherâtheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateâs family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsâ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. âDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itâs not that I donât want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.â Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, âMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youâre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnât eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?â âIâm not hungry.â The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. âPlease donât be so hard on yourself. Itâs not worth getting sick over. Why donât we just let it go? After all, youâre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheâll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?â Lulu pleaded. Carissaâs gaze was cold. âLulu, if youâre going to talk like that, donât speak at all.â Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât see her. The edict has been issued, and I canât take it back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.â âIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanâs contributions surpass all others,â Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanâs third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaâs situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459999107_981601467313221_1008304745956551504_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=a5bLgZWBKUYQ7kNvgHC2unI&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AulGXmZCpXp-d43uA1PhEcT&oh=00_AYAVJ08h-QJGcE9kHIM6-iDeagENO2-ub_YnNFujXf4SUA&oe=673DCF3D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |